A dominant female may have a number of different names, including Dominatrix, Mistress, Madame, Domme, and Pro-Domme. These terms have origins within the kink community as well as in the sex work industry, where they describe women paid to service several different submissive clients. People who incorporate Female Dominance into their intimate relationships may also identify with these terms. They may also call themselves a Domme, instead of a Pro-domme (short for professional Domme).
Female Dominants often engage in BDSM activities such as bondage, ballbusting, humiliation, face sitting, forced feminization, forced chastity, forced orgasm, and pegging. However, it can also include non-sexual activities where submissives serve a dominant female as well.
FemDom is a short form of the term Female Dominance. This shortened form has been used since at least 1986 when it described pornography featuring dominant females
Choose a subject from the menu on the left to learn more.
<h1>Your Role In BDSM Punishment</h1>
Many forms of BDSM punishment require that you pay attention. Otherwise, how will you truly know if your submissive is remorseful, learning a lesson or just plain doing what you said? Remain in the same room if at all possible. If you assign a form of punishment that takes a long time, it’s time you’ll need to sacrifice to see it done. So keep that in mind when coming up with punishment ideas.
If you see your slave mess up, you can correct him. You might even force him to start his repentance all over again if you feel like it’s fair. This is especially true if he has made an error because he wasn’t paying attention. This means he’s not concentrating on his punishment and doesn’t take it seriously, so you may need to assign a new punishment.
However, if you see that your slave is unable to complete what you asked of him, then you may need to adjust it. You’ll only know this is if you’re paying attention. Look for changes in skin color or breathing. You might have assigned punishment, but being a dominant is also about taking care of your submissive.
Ultimately, BDSM punishments show you care by helping your submissive grow and remain accountable. You can be as creative and devious as you’d like, but thoughtfulness must extend to the realm of safety, too.
<h1>The Punishment Should Fit the Crime</h1>
Now, there is no actual crime. There might be a bad attitude, a broken rule or some other infraction. But whatever you choose for discipline must be more or less equal to the infraction. A minor mistake, therefore, might warrant a timeout.
You should save harsher BDSM punishments for worse – or repeated – infractions. It’s just like parenting. Consider this: use the least painful punishment to get the message across.
If you have trouble matching the discipline to the error, you might be disciplining your submissive in anger. Again, it’s similar to parenting. Anger can lead to making poor decisions regarding the BDSM punishments you give. It’s often helpful to take a breather to determine what punishment fits the crime and to ensure you’re not overdoing the punishment when it comes time to give it out.
Punishment should never be given when you’re angry because it’s all too easy to be too intense and potentially hurt your sub. You don’t want to go past what your sub can handle, which brings us to our next point.
<h1>Know your sub's limits</h1>
BDSM punishments must be practical and possible to complete. You don’t want to assign something that you know your submissive won’t be able to do. Failure is not your objective with BDSM discipline.
You can’t expect someone with arthritis or an injury to hold themselves in place for a prolonged period. Even though this might be a good form of BDSM discipline for an able-bodied person, a slip or fall could lead to further injury.
Furthermore, avoid punishments that could be potentially dangerous, including those that dehydrate someone or cut off their circulation. If your submissive is trying to please you by following instructions, he might not let you know that he cannot perform a certain task to your expectations. It’s up to you to know what he can do safely.
Pay attention to any signs of distress. Stop or adjust the punishment before it becomes a problem.
Similarly, punishments shouldn’t be hard limits. We mentioned a cane above, but if your submissive is terrified of caning, then it’s not a good tool to use – even as a BDSM punishment. If you push a hard limit, you’re violating trust. You might very well hurt someone you’re supposed to care about.
It’s also important to know your own limits. Some people struggling with dishing out discipline because it feels wrong. You can work through this if you choose to because you know you’re trying to teach a lesson and ultimately what’s best for your partner.
<h1>No Surprise Discipline</h1>
By now, you’ve realized that punishment in BDSM is purposeful and thought out. Surprise punishments are out of the question. Why? Your submissive might not even know what he did wrong.
You should give him the opportunity to explain his mistake. This can even be a bit of delicious torment for him as he tries to figure it out. Sometimes he will, and others he won’t. When he’s able to guess, you can have him suggest what an appropriate punishment might be.
If he can’t figure out what his error was, you’ll need to tell him. This is an opportunity to go over expectations. When you’re disciplining, he’ll know exactly why and that the punishment is warranted and fair.
Surprise punishment can be confusing and hurtful, not to mention damaging for the trust that you two share.
Of course, timing does matter, so you don’t want to wait too long to exact punishment. Otherwise, your partner might think he’s escaped punishment or the lesson might not be impactful had you disciplined him sooner.
Finally, once punishment is done, it’s done. The two of you have agreed to X punishment for Y error. You complete punishment and give a lesson; then you move on. There’s no room in any relationship to keep rehashing old arguments or do what is keeping score, where you bring up infractions from your partner in the past. This is true for any romantic relationship, not just BDSM relationships.
<h1>Aftercare</h1>
You should have your sub journal about the punishment, all of his feelings and emotions should come out. This allows him to process and you as well.
We’ve discussed aftercare before. It includes all the activities that help to keep a submissive mentally, emotionally, and physically cared for after a scene. and is an important component of how to do BDSM. If your punishment is a physical one (although, it might not be as you’ll see in just a few!), then your sub might need aftercare.
Aftercare can include balm or ointment for spanking and other impact play, a warm blanket, a cool drink that contains electrolytes and cuddling. To learn more, read this post about aftercare.
What type of punishment do you wish to inflict?
[[Physical]] | [[Bondage]] | [[Mental Bondage]] | [[Restrictive Discipline]] | [[Orgasm Control]] | [[Work Detail]] | [[Public Punishments]] | [[Mild Punishments]] | [[Kinky Punishments]] | [[Other]] | [[Boring Punishments]]
The key is knowing limits and being safe!
[[CBT (Cock & Ball Torture)]] | [[Mental Torture]] | [[Torture Devices]] | [[Other Torture]]
[[Basic Teases in 12 Steps]]
[[Keep This in Mind While Teasing]]
[[Items You Can Use for Tease and Denial]]
[[Tease and Denial Games]]
[[The Rest of Your Questions About Tease and Denial]]
Again, be sure you cover any suspicious behavior with an excuse so you avoid involving the public in your kink.
1. Public Masturbation
Force your sub to masturbate in public, but somewhere nobody can tell. A movie theatre works.
Or, have willing-to-watch guests come and watch at home.
2. Temporary Tattoos
Give your sub temporary tattoos. This could be an embarrassing face tattoo of a naked person, or insults scrawled in sharpie.
“Cum Slut,” “Ass Eater” and “Cock Chomper” are some humiliating phrases you could put on their forehead.
3. Go Nude
If your sub is not into being nude in public, take them to a nudist beach or gym. Force them to go without clothes.
Be careful to blend in – don’t reveal this is a punishment, pretend the sub is just a naturalist, and only do this around other naturalists.
4. Wet Pants
Make it look like your sub wet their pants by splashing their genital area, or pouring a glass of water down their pants. Make sure they’re wearing clothes you can easily see wet spots on.
To make it worse, walk around in public berating them for what they’ve done.
5. Orgasm Alerts
Record your sub having an orgasm. Use this as their ringtone and call their phone in front of other doms/subs, at a fetish club or at a sex party.
6. Human Furniture
Use the sub as a footrest or chair in public – if anyone asks questions, tell your sub to laugh and say they lost a bet.
Or do this only in fetish clubs instead.
7. Public Scolding
Act like the sub is a badly behaved child, and publicly scold them for their rule-breaking.
8. Pet Dish
Make the sub eat from a pet dish. Bring one to a restaurant, and transfer their food to it. Avoid fancy/expensive restaurants so you don’t get kicked out – fast food places are best.
Or if your sub usually eats from pet dishes at home,make them use a plate. Tell people the sub usually eats from a pet dish. Invite them to watch the sub use real crockery.
9. Cum Dumpster
Make your sub walk around in cum-soaked underwear all day. Or, climax in their butt, place a butt plug, and make them spend the day like that.
10. Cross-Dressing
Make your male sub dress in your clothes all day. Go for a walk around your neighborhood, or venture out somewhere more public. And take lots of pictures.
11. Showcase Spanking
Spank your female sub until she’ll be red for a while. Go to the beach with her in a revealing bikini.
Or spank him and take him out in a bikini…
Humiliating ideas that showcase your subs body
12. Naked By A Window
Tie your sub up, legs spread and high, naked. Place them near a window.
Try to do it with an upstairs window, so it’s not blatantly obvious but it’s still visible. If it’s a downstairs window, place the sub in full view but on the other side of the room.
13. Tongue Cleaning
Make the sub clean the kitchen or bathroom with their tongue. Give them a toothbrush for scrubbing stains. Invite consenting guests over to watch, or film it.
[[More Humiliation Ideas]]
One of the most popular questions asked by women looking to enter the Dominatrix arena but a different variation is also asked by women who’s husband’s or boyfriend’s who want to be dominated. Bdsm devotion tasks With techniques and methods to use
Many people think femdom (as female domination is more popularly know by) is just slap his face, call him a bad boy and then tie him up and whip him for half an hour.
That couldn’t be further from the truth, and might actually be counterproductive.
When someone wants to be dominated, they have a specific area of BDSM that they like.
It is a vast, vast world and no one ever likes ALL of it, they only ever want some of it so the first thing to do is find out what it is he likes.
This is actually easier said than done since many men who like to be controlled and get turned on from femdom are embarrassed and don’t like talking about it, especially with their partner or the Mistress they have chosen to serve.
Getting them to open up is half the battle but once they have done (hint: LOTS of talking and reassurance you won’t be disgusted or think they are weird and are open to trying anything is the best way to go) you then need to know how to proceed. Our slaves will always be taught to be devoted to us
Many men want to be dominated but will resist when you try. It’s a male thing. They want it but their macho side kicks in and tries to stop them submitting.
Its frustrating, especially considering he asked for it, but the best way to respond is to understand that he isn’t doing it to annoy you, he’s doing it because he’s ashamed of wanting to be dominated by a woman. Rather than throwing in the towel, my advice is keep persevering.
Eventually, he will submit better and you can both enjoy your sessions. This may seem a strange thing to say but BDSM and female domination can actually be a lot of fun for both parties.
As long as you both remember to stay within the boundaries of your own limits and respect each other then you can have a fantastic time.
BDSM devotion tasks Are listed below please be sure to read and memorize them to impress your dominant female
Well, no two submissive men are the same but here we will list you 60 ways to dominate and control your male submissive.
What you need to do is take them on board and adapt them to suit your own personal sessions.
We will give you the outline, a few examples possibly, and the rest you can make your own.
Females looking to become a Dominatrix professionally can also benefit from reading these. I have almost 20 years experience as both an online Dominatrix on femdom cams and as a real-time Domme.
Take what I read here and mould it into your own personality and type of Mistress you want to be.
You might like everything, you might think some are not for you, some might be but not as much as described. Read, learn and be your own Goddess by putting your own unique spin on things.
So exactly how to dominate a slave I hear you ask?
[[Click Here to Continue->Slave Training 01]]
What Is Sissy Training?
‘Sissy’ is no longer just an expression or a type of subtle insult. ‘Sissy’ is a phenomenon- a practice, and a very unconventional one at some point. This Sissy phenomenon is where adult men willingly put themselves into a process of tedious and persuasive transformation where they are feminized (mostly by women) through various methods, as they gradually let go of their masculine traits and behaviors. Plus, it gets very kinky given that some participants only do it because they find erotic pleasure and satisfaction in the dynamic.
There are lots of grey areas in this field given that this particular exercise can both be personal and political- depending on one’s angle. In hindsight, it may give a female-empowering impression (since most of the dominants are females), however, it can also be very misogynistic. It’s a paradox, and like most paradoxes, it’s interesting.
In some way, I see Sissy Training as a kinky dynamic mixed with an erotic power play, although sissy training doesn’t necessarily have to be erotic. Some even consider this as another form of BDSM but I think this is a whole other entity. Sissy training is when a biologically male individual decides to undergo this tedious and systematic method of transformation into someone feminine.
Sissy training or sissification is the process of feminizing a masculine individual and though there are certain people and sources that may refer to this as a forced feminization, take note that like any other dynamics, sissy training can only be established with consent and only consenting individuals are allowed to undergo such process which tends to put physical, mental, and emotional strain and pressure on the sissy (the submissive male who willingly puts himself in the process), all of which are essential in achieving the goal of the dynamic.
During the process of sissification, the sissy or the submissive male partner is bound to follow all the exercises and training that the dom has set. There will be cross-dressing, makeup application, domestic chores, and all other hyper-feminine things under the sun. There are also times where mannerisms and manner of talking are being altered for the sissy to adopt female traits and actions. Some even go to the extent of shaving off their hairs, changing their posture, playing with sex toys (dildos, cock rings, and butt plugs), and engaging in a-levels (most of the time, sissies are only allowed to have a-level orgasms).
The whole thing works similarly like BDSM and other role-playing and power-play related dynamics. There are punishments and rewards although I prefer ‘rewarding’ or bringing positive reinforcements to have a better and faster output. Yes, there are punishments in here too and mostly consists of humiliation and some sissies are only motivated by the erotic pleasure and satisfaction they find in humiliation (as I said, it’s partly a kink) and that is where things become misogynistic in the implication that something is humiliating and pitiful in being a woman or in being feminine.
Also, some may find overlapping or similar aspects among sissies and transgender. Well, in hindsight, we can say that they do but an in-depth look will tell us otherwise. Transgenders undergo a transformation process where the output is going to be more permanent than that of the sissy training. Transformations in sissy training are far more temporary and can always be reversed whenever the sissy wants to. Unlike trans, sissies do not necessarily try to find their true identity or orientation. Some sissies do the transformation due to personal and political reasons due to repulsion to one’s masculinity, and the desire of redemption.
[[Step 1: Female Traits]]
[[Step 2: Slutting Up]]
[[Step 3: Gretting Used to Cum]]
[[Step 4: Anal Training]]
[[Step 5: Sissy Lockup]]
[[Step 6: Real Cock Training]]
This is more common than you think and many can take this to the 24/7 level. Decide if that’s for you early, but most are happy within a roleplay element.
Most men have to come out to their partner about it at some point, especially if the desire is strong, and that’s OK. It may have taken you by surprise, or maybe he has expressed to you to explore more roleplay as he enjoyed the small feminization that have been given him as punishments.
Many are enthusiastic, and eagerly jump into women’s clothes when you tell them. Some have to be coaxed.
[[Basic Fundamentals Of The Sissy Maid]]
[[Femdom Maid Training]]
[[Assessing Your Sissy Maid]]
[[Sissy Maid Chores]]
[[Kink Practices For A Sissy Maid]]
While NOBODY can tell you how to build a relationship that will work for you, there are many key ideas that can start you down the road to babyhood-bliss without causing a big wrinkle in your already accepted routine or outing you prematurely.
[[The Basic Rules]]
[[Name Your New Baby]]
[[SET RULES, GUIDELINES, BOUNDARIES – AND ENFORCE THEM!]]
[[When Baby Time Rules are In Effect]]
[[Baby Punishments]]
[[Is Your Hubby an AB/Sissy Baby… Or Just Kinky?]]
[[What Does This Mean For Us?]]
[[Common Issues]]
<img src="https://i1.wp.com/www.devianceanddesire.com/wp-content/uploads/2016/10/PupPositions.jpg?w=1200&ssl=1" width="400"/>
[[Puppy HeadSpace]] | [[Puppy Types]] | [[Puppy Biology]] | [[Puppy Basic Training]]
An effective way to discipline includes having your submissive count out the spankings , which becomes difficult as you increase the intensity.
[[More Physical Punishment Ideas]]
[[Bondage Examples]]
[[More Mental Bondage Ideas]]
[[More Restrictive Discipline Ideas]]
Orgasm Control Punishments
1. Chastity
Try a cock cage or chastity belt. Make sure you learn about chastity 101 and know how to wear the cock-cage safely.
Oh, and you can top it off by getting him to wear Crotch Rocket Strapon – he will be still with the cock cage, but can still please you 😉
2. [[Edging]]
Edging is one of many excellent femdom punishments. Bring him to the brink of orgasm, then walk away and put him in handcuffs so he can’t touch himself. Come back and keep repeating the process.
But edging for women exists too, it’s just not quite as well-known. The easiest way to do it is through stimulating the clitoris but using a toy to hit her G-spot works too.
Try not to do both at the same time though, it may be harder to stop in time for her to be left on the edge.
3. Forced Orgasms
Women are no stranger to multiple orgasms, so this doesn’t work for them very well. But men need time between sessions to reload and regain energy. And eventually, orgasms become painful – and possibly dry.
Keeping up sexual encounters until your man is dry is the perfect treat for you, and punishment for him.
Assign a chore that’s pointless, such as moving pieces of rice from one pile to another or refolding towels.
Public discipline has the added benefit of humiliation when there is an audience. It can be as simple as a public apology from the slave or physical punishment. Wearing a sign that states the mistake in a public forum can cause humiliation.
Other forms of humiliation can include announcing when they’re horny, masturbating in public, acting as a piece of furniture, having insults written on their body, walking around with cum in their underwear, dressing in clothing of the opposite sex, or eating from a pet’s dish on the floor.
Have your sub call another respected dominant to suggest a punishment.
Play the slave’s least favorite song, the weather channel, or a talk radio show he doesn’t like can accompany other tasks.
If tardiness is the issue, having your submissive carry an oversized clock.
For slaves who wear collars, forbidding them from wearing it for a period of time can be incredibly effective. What normally acts as a reminder of your bond, and one that he can touch, is removed until you deem it appropriate for him to put it back on.
BDSM relationships that already employ speech rules (the sub addressing the dominant in a certain way or only speaking when spoken to), then revoking permission to speak is an effective punishment.
There may be no more fitting punishment than requiring your slave to write “I will not do [forbidden action]” 100 times. Think of Bart Simpson writing on the blackboard in the classroom as the beginning credits roll. Alternatively, you might want to have your submissive write the rule, which helps to cement it in his head. Another option is to have him write the reasons why doing something such as being late is a problem.
Some dominants take a cue from old-fashioned schoolmarms. A lecture might accompany another punishment, or it might be the only discipline that’s needed.
[[Another List of Punishment Ideas]]
“Chain your partner to the bed and leave them there to wait for your return,” Saynt says. “Leave your home and decide how long you want to make them wait for you. Come back to them begging you to set them free.” Oh, the fun that can ensue afterward!
Break out the handcuffs or ropes and tie up your sub during:
<ul>
<li>Meals – they’ll have to eat like an animal if they don’t already.</li>
<li>Sex – you control all the pleasure.</li>
<li>Chores – there are no benefits, it’ll just make chores harder as a punishment.</li>
</ul>
Games, reading, masturbation, or even watching TV. Deny your slave the right to engage in their favorite hobby for however many hours, days, or weeks you choose.
2. Technology
Take away their phone, computer, or anything of similar value.
Or, take away their charger. Watch them start to use their phone or laptop less and less as the battery dies.
3. Accessories
Does your slave wear a collar they love? Take it away. Or take away their lucky bracelet or ring or something similar.
However, be careful when taking away rings or collars. It’s not fair to take away a wedding band. And in some couples, a collar is likea wedding band so treat that with the same restraint.
4. Waking Hours
Send your slave to bed early, possibly without food first.
5. Clothes
No clothes are allowed at home for as long as you decide. If you need to go into the public, limited clothing is allowed – but perhaps with one of these rules:
The slave has to stay in the car, with the windows open.
No underwear allowed.
slave has to wear lingerie and revealing clothing, even if it’s a man.
6. Speech
Disallow speaking. If you’re feeling generous, create a signal so your slave can ask for permission to speak.
7. Attention
Completely ignore your slave. Tell them they’re not allowed to come and visit if you don’t live together. Add extra punishments for every text and call they make to you.
8. Food
Make them last a little fast for a day. This won’t hurt them or make them ill but will be uncomfortable and annoying.
9. Sleep
Denying sleep can be dangerous, so do this in moderation.
So you don’t have to stay awake too, set up a camera. If the slave plugs out the camera, they’re punished. If the camera catches them sleeping, they’re punished too.
Chastity cages or belts are great for orgasm control
:: PassageFooter
This is the footer!
<<back>>
[[Torture]]
[[Teasing]]
[[Humiliation]]
[[Slave Training]]
[[Sissy Training]]
[[Maid Training]]
[[Baby Training (ABDL, MD/lb)]]
[[Puppy Training]]
[[Cuckold]]
[[Role Playing Ideas]]
[[Stories]]
[[Scenes]]
[[Tools of the Trade]]
[[Quick Overview of Some Ideas]]
Fill a bath with cold water and ice and make your sub spend a few minutes in it. For a more tame BDSM punishment, a cold shower works too.
2. Spanking/Whipping
If your sub doesn’t enjoy spanking or whipping, then it’s an appropriate punishment – so long as you agreed on that flogger being used sometimes.
Pick how many hits and get beating. You could pair this with other punishments like being bound, or not allowed to speak.
3. Pinching
Pinch your sub, or use clothespins/pegs. Perhaps on the nipples, or skin of the scrotum. Putting them on the nose, lips, ears, or loose body skin works too.
4. Cold Dildo/Butt Plug
Get a glass or stainless steel dildo or butt plug. Soak it in icy water, then use it on the sub. Avoid putting ice inside your sub, as this can cause burns.
5. Wax
Wax your partner’s body hair. The genitals and anus will be especially painful.
Use a variety of waxes and see which hurts more. Pre-made wax strips can often be much more intense than melting and applying the wax yourself, but it depends on the brand.
Be careful not to make the sub bleed, though (unless you’re into that), and use extra caution around sensitive parts.
If you don’t feel you can wax the sub without damaging them, schedule an appointment with a professional.
6. Soap Gag
Gag your sub using a bar of soap, taped/tied into the mouth.
Before you take the soap out, add some water to make it foam and taste worse. Make sure the sub doesn’t accidentally swallow – keep a glass of water for rinsing the soap out nearby.
7. Ball Gag
Find the largest, most uncomfortable ball gag you can. Force it on your sub for a few hours.
Make sure to give them 5-10 minute breaks to relax/flex their jaw every hour, to prevent lockjaw or spasms.
Mouthgag options shown
8. Open Mouth Gag
Keep your partner quiet, but open-mouthed with an open mouth gag. Use their open mouth to feed them unpleasant food, or semen, or just use it as a hole you can fuck.
9. Holding Urine
Make your partner drink tons of diuretics (coffee, tea, soda), and don’t let them use the bathroom for an hour or two.
Adjust this time to make it fairer on your partner if you need to – or less fair, if you want the punishment to be severe.
10. Weights
Add weights to any genital or nipple piercings your sub has. Be careful they’re not too heavy, or they’ll rip the piercing out.
11. Step On Painful Surface
Have your sub step or walk over a painful surface. Here are some painful things to walk on:
<ul>
<li>Seashells and sharp pebbles.</li>
<li>Uncooked fusilli, gemelli, rotini or cavatappi pasta.</li>
<li>Broken eggshells (Make them kneel on unbroken eggs till they break)</li>.
<li>Legos.</li>
<li>Hard hairbrush spikes.</li>
<li>UK-style plugs, prongs up.</li>
<li>Accupuncture Mat</li>
</ul>
12. Kneel On Rice
Kneeling on uncooked rice is painful and annoying. Bonus punishment: cleaning up the rice.
[[Voice Training]]
[[Mannerisms]]
[[Naming]]
[[Makeup]]
[[Shaving]]
[[Wig]]
[[Exercise]]
[[Peeing]]
[[Lingerie]]
[[Painting Nails]]
[[Dressing the Part]]
[[Posing like a sutty sissy]]
[[Dick Taking Positions]]
[[Bleaching Your Ass]]
[Sissy Porn]]
[[Exploration]]
<b>Getting their first dildo:</b> This <a href="https://www.lovehoney.com/sex-toys/dildos/realistic-dildos/p/lifelike-lover-classic-realistic-dildo-6-inch/a22814g32729.html?p=22814&SSAID=2289269&sscid=31k5_ra0jh">dildo</a> is great, it suction cups itself to anything hard and flat so they can practice on it in most positions and anywhere in your home. Learning how to ride a cock will make them an even better sissy and get their ass prepared for the real thing.
<b>Getting some fake cum:</b> You can buy this <a href="https://www.amazon.com/-/es/Spunk-Lube-Hybrid-128oz/dp/B07818KF3K/ref=as_li_ss_tl?_encoding=UTF8&pd_rd_i=B06WRV546X&pd_rd_r=3af54997-aec7-48f3-95d7-0d6d6e4759d8&pd_rd_w=0fWUc&pd_rd_wg=9fJsK&pf_rd_p=b65ee94e-1282-43fc-a8b1-8bf931f6dfab&pf_rd_r=X2A3RVR5YGAD96YVFVAR&refRID=X2A3RVR5YGAD96YVFVAR&th=1&linkCode=sl1&tag=cuckin-20&linkId=9181ed0e6d5140892e1fb1b98fcbbbbc&language=es_US">cum lube</a> that looks and feels like real cum to practice taking cum with and to take some cute pictures with. [[Homemade Cum Recipes]] Squirt it all over their face, body, clit, or ass pussy for a realistic effect and get your sissy ready for the real thing.
<b>Learning to suck your dildo:</b> Get used to what it feels like to have a nice big cock in your mouth, take it all the way back into your slut throat and gag on it. Feel it deep inside of you and practice your blowjob skills.
<b>Learning to swallow cum from your dildo:</b>They make ejacutating dildos they can use to get used to swallowing cum that comes shooting in their mouth. They will get used to the sensation and allow them to practice their swallowing skills. <a href="https://www.lovehoney.com/sex-toys/dildos/realistic-dildos/p/doc-johnson-bust-it-ejaculating-realistic-dildo-with-vac-u-lock-7-inch/a33284g59198.html?p=33284&SSAID=2289269&sscid=31k5_rdimh">Best Ejaculating Dildo</a>
<b>Suck Men’s Cocks</b> – Once they are comfortable with their dildos and their new slutty sissy persona, move onto sucking real male dick.Invite one of your male friends over and have your slut get on your knees and suck and feel like a total slut as they suck off these men. [[Finding anonymous men]]
[[Step 4: Anal Training]]
[[Cleaning Their Pussy]]
[[Cute Butt Plugs]]
[[Stretching Their Pussy]]
[[Fake Creampies]]
[[Sissygasm]]
[[Magic Wand Fun]]
<b>Get them a cute cock cage:</b> I make sure that I lock up my sissy husband mostly at all times, it’s a humiliation and a punishment thing for us and I know a lot of sissies and their mistresses feel the same. My hubby has this <a href=https://www.lovehoney.com/bondage/chastity-devices/cock-cages-plugs/p/cb-6000s-short-male-pink-chastity-cage-kit/a40147g73385.html?p=40147&SSAID=2289269&sscid=31k5_rdyt0">pink cage</a>, I think it’s easy to use and it keeps him nice and secure.
<b>They are caged till they have their first real cock:</b> Once you have their cage they will be locked up until they take their first real male cock. How does that sound to your little sissy? (Pro Note; Cock could be your strap on)
<b>They can only cum using their butt:</b> They can ejaculate, but not from touching their cock, keep them locked up and teach them how to get off only with their ass, like a good girl.
<b>Wear lingerie and a cock cage:</b> It’s not the comfiest of outfits but it’s something they need to master to become the ultimate sissy. Wearing cute flattering girly lingerie all whilst their cock clit is locked away all tight and secure.
<b>Becoming a slave:</b> Becoming a slave for cock and other pleasures can be difficult but they should learn how to submit and get to their knees and spread their legs for cock. (Your strapon) If you tell them to suck they should drop down and begin sucking cock with no hesitation. Spreadthem and they should lay back with their legs spread ass ready for pentration. Have fun fucking your sissy.
<b>Degradation/humiliation:</b> Being humiliated and told what a worthless little whore they are is all part of the process, either you tell them that when they’re all dressed up They need to learn their sissy place in this world and that is at the bottom of the pecking order, they need to be taught what a slut they are.
<b>Understanding the names their new anatomy is given:</b> It’s all well and good knowing that their cock is now called a clit and their ass a pussy but you need to believe it and call them that at all times.
Next, is your final part of this sissy training guide.
[[Step 6: Real Cock Training]]
First find the man for your sissy, it could be someone you know or someone anonymous. There could be no man at all could be you or one your girlfriends donning a strap on.
[[Finding anonymous men]]
<b>Sucking their first real cock (will they swallow?):</b> All of their training has really lead you up to this moment, taking their first real cock. Will they spit or swallow? Where will it happen? You as the mistress makes the decision.
<b>Having him inside her for the first time:</b> Their ass should be ready now after all of their training and having him inside her for the first time is going to feel amazing to them. Let her know that she has done well as a little slut.
<b>Having him cum inside her for the first time:</b> Their first real creampie will be incredible, having a man fill up their ass pussy for the first time is a moment they will always remember.
<b>Share A Cock:</b> Enjoy a cock together, it’s the best remind them you are in charge, and make them feel like a useless fuck toy, my hubby loves it.
<b>Live out porn scenarios:</b> Remember they were acting them out earlier on in my guide? Well, now it’s time for them to do it for real this time. Do you want them to be a slutty sissy or the femme coy girl? Whatever you choose, have your fun girl.
<iframe width="560" height="315" src="https://www.youtube.com/embed/aWWevU4A5mU" title="YouTube video player" frameborder="0" allow="accelerometer; autoplay; clipboard-write; encrypted-media; gyroscope; picture-in-picture" allowfullscreen></iframe>
[[Mannerisms]]
How they sit (cross your legs)
Their posture (back straight, arms tucked in)
They need to learn to walk like a female.
Watch Chick flicks.
Talk about their male crushes with your partner.
Wrap their towel around their body like a woman after a shower.
Moisturize their whole body after a shower.
[[Naming]]
[[Makeup]]
Video on proper makeup that they should watch and learn
<iframe width="560" height="315" src="https://www.youtube.com/embed/V1V8Qo5v8Uc" title="YouTube video player" frameborder="0" allow="accelerometer; autoplay; clipboard-write; encrypted-media; gyroscope; picture-in-picture" allowfullscreen></iframe>
[[Shaving]]
How do I avoid Razor Burn?
byu/soraispurple ineverymanshouldknow
[[Wig]]
[[Exercise]]
<iframe width="560" height="315" src="https://www.youtube.com/embed/pXc5edJhcxg" title="YouTube video player" frameborder="0" allow="accelerometer; autoplay; clipboard-write; encrypted-media; gyroscope; picture-in-picture" allowfullscreen></iframe>
[[Peeing]]
[[Lingerie]]
gorgeous lingerie piece</a> that my sissy husband looks divine in. He always feels so sexy in it and it makes him feel gorgeous. Also, be sure to have her to start wearing female inspired clothing such as summer dresses, tank tops, bras, and skirts.
Hint: Bralettes, pantyhose, and panties are ideal to wear out as they make them feel feminine but are also discreet.
[[Painting Nails]]
[[Step 2: Slutting Up]]
<iframe width="560" height="315" src="https://www.youtube.com/embed/X3nj7wdK8Ys" title="YouTube video player" frameborder="0" allow="accelerometer; autoplay; clipboard-write; encrypted-media; gyroscope; picture-in-picture" allowfullscreen></iframe>
[[Dressing the Part]]
[[Dick Taking Positions]]
Take pics or videos send them to us and we will share with the world.
[[Bleaching Your Ass]]
<iframe width="560" height="315" src="https://www.youtube.com/embed/_w5R44vF7TQ" title="YouTube video player" frameborder="0" allow="accelerometer; autoplay; clipboard-write; encrypted-media; gyroscope; picture-in-picture" allowfullscreen></iframe>
[[Exploration]]
<b>Have them write down scenarios they want to try:</b>They may find they want to be dominated or perhaps have a threesome kink or they may just want to stick to sissy humiliation, whatever turns them on and more importantly you on make a note of it and master how you can bring it into their real life.
[[Step 3: Gretting Used to Cum]]
<b>Their first stockings:</b> Every sissy must wear stockings at some point in her life. These are my <a href="https://www.lovehoney.com/sexy-lingerie/stockings-hosiery/suspender-stockings/p/lovehoney-sheer-black-lace-top-thigh-high-stockings/a30685g51990.html?SSAID=2289269&sscid=31k5_r9bu9">husband’s favorite stockings</a>, they must wear them just to feel sexy or during sex, they feel so smooth and make them look so slutty and lady-like.
<b>Their First High Heels:</b> Finding heels for bigger feet can be tricky but I got my sissy husband <a href="https://www.amazon.com/Unisex-Womens-Classic-Stiletto-Sandals/dp/B07FDWD7J1/ref=as_li_ss_tl?dchild=1&keywords=heels+for+men&qid=1597054874&sr=8-2&th=1&linkCode=sl1&tag=cuckin-20&linkId=6d2146d9fa199e798fbc777e40883117&language=es_US">these heels</a> and they fit like a dream. Your sissy learned how to walk like a woman in the first step of this guide so now they need to master walking in heels like a woman.
<b>Their first fake breasts:</b> If they want to go up a cup or two, fill out Their lingerie with some <a href="https://www.amazon.com/Feminique-1000gr-Silicone-Breast-Crossdresser/dp/B015YJ6BJU/ref=as_li_ss_tl?dchild=1&keywords=breast+for+crossdressers&qid=1597055042&sr=8-4&th=1&linkCode=sl1&tag=cuckin-20&linkId=b9f7174d13dae1882309b31ffc5d634a&language=es_US">fake breasts</a>. These are great and work well, they make my sissy husband feel really good about himself and they will make your sissy feel like the little slut she is.
[[First Slutty Outfit]]
<iframe width="560" height="315" src="https://www.youtube.com/embed/dD8De3MOfW4" title="YouTube video player" frameborder="0" allow="accelerometer; autoplay; clipboard-write; encrypted-media; gyroscope; picture-in-picture" allowfullscreen></iframe>
[[Posing like a sutty sissy]]
<iframe width="560" height="315" src="https://www.youtube.com/embed/8QJZ3xBkda8" title="YouTube video player" frameborder="0" allow="accelerometer; autoplay; clipboard-write; encrypted-media; gyroscope; picture-in-picture" allowfullscreen></iframe>
You can also use these sissy dating sites to help find the right guy to share yourself with.
https://cuckin.com/dating-sites/
[[Cute Butt Plugs]]
Some other fun plug designs
<a href="https://www.etsy.com/listing/794658111/sissy-slut-princess-plug-butt-plug-in-3?ga_order=most_relevant&ga_search_type=all&ga_view_type=gallery&ga_search_query=sissy+butt+plug&ref=sr_gallery-1-1&from_market_listing_grid_organic=1"><img src="https://i.etsystatic.com/9949027/r/il/23aa30/2259644976/il_794xN.2259644976_490u.jpg"></a>
[[Stretching Their Pussy]]
[[Fake Creampies]]
[[Sissygasm]]
Guides:
https://sissythings.com/a-guide-to-the-elusive-sissygasm/
https://mytoyforjoy.com/how-to-have-a-sissygasm/
[[Magic Wand Fun]]
Well done! You have learned how to use your new ass pussy, now it’s time to move onto the next step!
[[Step 5: Sissy Lockup]]
https://badgirlsbible.com/bdsm-punishments
https://badgirlsbible.com/bdsm-games
76 BDSM Punishment Ideas For Submissives [2024]: Sexual & Kinky For YOU To Experiment!
Dog Training:
http://thedoghouse.azurewebsites.net/members/caretran.htm
http://www.velvetreviews.com/blog/re-post-from-the-incidental-hotwife/how-to-cuckold-your-husband/
[[Popularity]]
[[Who does it]]
[[Why people like it]]
[[Common cuck scenarios]]
[[Cucking vs. hotwifing]]
[[How to talk to your partner]]
[[How to find a third party]]
[[Precautions]]
[[Potential risks]]
[[Cop & Criminal]]
[[The Boss & Secetary]]
[[Handyman & Bored Housewife]]
[[Nurse & Sick Patient]]
[[Escort & Client]]
[[Model & Photographer]]
[[Head Mistresss & Naughty School Girl]]
[[Teacher & Student]]
[[The Bad Maid]]
[[Bad Little Girl(Boy)]]
[[The Master and the Pet (puppy play)]]
[[Superhero]]
[[A hot wrestling match]]
https://maximonline.com/sex-and-dating/30-kinky-bdsm-ideas-to-try-with-your-so-tonight/
For those who enjoy practicing CBT on their partner, it could be that they fall somewhere on the spectrum of sadism, aka finding sexual pleasure from inflicting pain, discomfort, or humiliation on others.
But, by the way, big disclaimer: Just because it’s called “torture” doesn’t mean it’s actually legitimately painful. “It’s called ‘torture’ to make it sound dramatic and scary; it’s like calling play spaces ‘dungeons in the BDSM world,’” Queen adds. If you’re not a fan of the word “torture,” it’s perfectly okay to call it “cock and ball play” instead.
Make sure any bondage can be easily removed or that you have tools like safety scissors on easily accessible for quick release.
Go slowly at first. Then you can increase intensity and sensation gradually with communication.
Don’t leave clamps, weights, or anything that binds or puts pressure on the genitals on for too long. (Too long being when you start to notice redness and/or bruising).
Don’t leave your bottom in CBT unsupervised.
“Read up about your specific kind of CBT if you’ve never tried it before. More intense play, like sounding or piercing, requires a lot of knowledge of the bottom’s body, expertise by the top, as well as risk assessment and sanitary precautions.”
<a href="https://femdomdestiny.com/cock-and-ball-torture-techniques/">Cock and Ball Torture Techniques With Images</a>
[[CBT Impact Play]] [[CBT Hot Wax]] [[CBT Bondage]] [[CBT Pinching, Piercing, Clamping]] [[CBT Urethral Play]] [[CBT E-Stim]] [[CBT Other Tortures]] [[CBT Cages]] [[CBT Using Insects]]
Mental Torture Ideas
1. Sensory Deprivation
Depriving someone of their eyesight and/or hearing can be a very uncomfortable experience. Try a blindfold and earplugs/headphones.
2. Isolation
Lock your sub in a small room, like a closet, alone for a few hours. Just make sure they don’t have issues with confined spaces first.
3. Bad Entertainment
Does your sub hate a particular song, genre, TV show, movie, or podcast? Play it. Loudly.
To make things worse, have your sub perform an unpleasant task while it’s on. Maybe chores, or maybe make them do something difficult/pointless.
Perhaps they should learn to fix cars, code websites, or stack cups.
[[MT Fear]] [[MT Deprivation]]
Lie him on his back squeeze the balls and then punch them, until you are satisfied. (Unless of course a safeword is stated)
Target practice. A paintball gun is way too powerful. It is very unlikely a nut would survive. A good fantasy but would definitely break the toys. A tennis ball and bean bags would be great. In fact. Really hurts even when not thrown very hard
Get some cotton rope. Great for roping around the base of the cock and balls to push the balls out from the body and make them more sensitive and vulnerable. You could also make a leash and “walk your boy” around the house.
With a cotton rope tied around the base of the cock as discussed before have him spread his legs wide as you come up reach through his legs and grab the rope and pull back as hard and far as you can now tie the rope off to something, Ideas: Collar, Hands Behind Back, the Wall, A Chair, table etc…
Tie his balls so they’re separated, then pull his sack tighter and tighter til his balls really stand out, then use your other hand to flick each ball with a fingertip, scrape your nails over them and dig them in.
Execution-style ball hanging. Like hanging by the neck, balls are tied securely at the base with a noose or loops with the other end of the rope or cord is tied securely to something overhead. He is standing on a high chair or ladder (or on a ledge or something) and then kick the chair/ladder from under them, or push off ledge or whatever is needed.
Put them into a humbler [[Humbler Video Here]]
<b>Use a ball crusher</b>A ball crusher is just that it crushes the balls, check link <a href="https://oxy-shop.com/search?q=ball%20crusher&aff=132">here</a> for some examples.
Isolate a testicle in one hand between the thumb and a couple of your fingers, working it away from the body, compressing and rolling it until it is stretched to its maximum and nearly nothing left of the swollen ball it once was. Then start on the other.
Take a tube of roofing caulk or glue (Big, Wide tubes) and after it’s been used up, cut the pointy end off, clean out the insides, place your balls in there and then put it into the gun. This will keep your nuts in place while you crush them.
Get a couple of squares of plexiglass and a couple of c clamps.. See how flat you can get them
2 Paint sticks and two decent elastics. Place balls between paints and start tightening the elastics. Pretty simple and easy.
Scrotum Tug of War. Two slaves on all fours (if only one slave attach other end to something extremely heavy., Put a humbler (video link below) on each slave’s ball sack. Slaves are butt to butt and now a 6ft. chain/rope is attached to each humbler. Move slaves forward just so the chain/rope is taught. Attach a flag in the middle of the chain. Goal lines are ten feet apart. Each slave has a Dom/Domme assigned to them with a riding crop. Slaves’ asses will be whipped to encourage them forward. Reward the winner however you wish and punish the loser severely.
[[Humbler Video Here]]
Stake your slave outside face up spread eagle, then wrap a piece of wet leather around the testicles. As the Sun dries the leather, it shrinks and slowly crushes the victim’s balls. Or get a magnifying glass and direct the suns rays towards the sac (other parts of the bodywork too – depends on your kink) go as soft or heavy as you like.
<hr>
Testicle-crushing machine. You will need:
A small, automatic blood pressure machine
A pediatric cuff for the machine
Some rope, rubber bands, paracord, etc. to bind your balls
It’s pretty simple. Just tie or rubber band above his balls, trapping them in his sac. Connect the pediatric cuff to the machine, and wrap the cuff tightly around the balls. Hit the Start button on the machine and watch it slowly crushing his balls. When will it stop? Who knows? That’s part of the excitement. It stops at different pressures each time (and gives an Error message). But there’s really no error here 😉 It does an awesome job of crushing his nuts
</hr>
Violet wand being scraped over the cock and balls is just the right amount of pain. Start low power and work up.
Those cheap electric fly swatters are great for bring a jolt in to your slave.
Use a stun gun on the balls. There are two feelings; One is when the contacts are put directly into the ball, the feeling is intense but sounds like a ticking. The other is when the stun gun is held an eighth of an inch above the ball, then the voltage will jump to the ball from both prongs, more intense and better visual as you see the blue arc of the sparking, makes a popping sound too.
From behind have him spread his legs wide as you come up reach through his legs and grab his cock and balls and pull back as hard and far as you can.. See [[CBT Bondage]] for another take on this.
Buy them a day before you want to use them so they are hungry. Coat cock and balls with sugar water, or slice an orange and squeeze the juice onto cock and balls. Crickets not only bite, but they bite off a piece of flesh and eat it. Feeling them crawl on cock and balls, and not knowing when they will bite, and then feeling multiple bites at the same time is amazing.
Redwood wasps – They inject over and over and bite at the same time. Catch them by a wing using normally closed tweezers, after holding them on balls or cockhead they will do their thing. I always release them after they have given their all.
Yellowjackets and small ground hornets – Will sting, allergies may be an issue for some but the continued exposure actually will help develop resistance. Take some ground beef and pulverize it in a blender. Then staked out in the back yard and spread the finely ground beef on balls. Yellowjackets LOVE raw meat. After a while, a few will appear and land on the balls to get some of that stuff. Annoy them a bit and they will sting.
Red ants – Sit over a red ant hill. Punched a hole thru it and they will come out in hoards. Drop the ball sack right into them. They will attack with a furry. They bite and sting which makes them seem bent over.
Talking all about all the things you're not actually gonna do, but you know is gonna freak them out. Things like extreme pain, abandonment (this can be coupled with a closed door and silence for a short time if you're feeling really mentally sadistic), exhibition, sharing, etc.
You wanna really fuck with him? Tie a rope into a very loose noose and put it around his neck, while he's blindfolded. Tell him it's tied to something above his head, and that he should probably hold still–of course, the rope is actually not tied to ANYTHING, but he doesn't know that. Put a mattress down beside him when he doesn't know it–then at the end of the session, tip the chair harmlessly onto the mattress. While in this predictament take the time to lecture, tickle, or whatever you want to do.
[[MTD Hearing]]
[[MTD Smell]]
[[MTD Taste]]
[[MTD Touch]]
<ul>
<li>Blindfolds are the most common form of sight-deprivation, and an inexpensive one at that. You can purchase one used for sleeping for cheap in most superstores, or invest in a more expensive one specifically for kink through sex shops.</li>
<li>Black-out lenses are also a way to manipulate sight, which work like blindfolds but are worn on the eyes like contact lenses. Be sure you purchase these through a reputable seller, as you can damage your eyes with cheap novelties.</li>
<li>Hoods are another common kink toy used to manipulate sight. These hoods, usually made from leather, spandex, or latex, go over the whole head and make it difficult for the submissive to see what’s going on around them.</li>
</ul>
Alternatively, by forcing a submissive to watch unsettling or arousing media during a scene, you can also heighten their sensitivity to simulation.
<ul>
<li>Does the submissive have a kink that embarrasses or humiliates them? Find some porn of it and turn it on for them to watch while you use them.</li>
<li>Set the mood for a DDLG or incest roleplay scene with cartoons or a childhood classic going on in the background while you delve into taboo sex acts.</li>
<li>Humiliate a submissive by forcing them to watch everything you’re doing to them from behind on video as it’s happening.</li></ul>
<ul>
<li>Ear plugs are an inexpensive way to play around with noise-restriction. You can pick them up at drug stores pretty easily. Pop them in just before a scene and pair with sight restriction to really block out all ability to anticipate what’s going to happen next.</li>
<li>Noise-blocking ear muffs are another option for those looking for ways to muffle the outside world during a scene. These are usually used for construction workers to protect their ears from the loud noises around them, but they can also be purchased online for “personal use.”</li> </ul>
Maybe silence isn’t your thing or causes too much panic or distress for your taste–there are other options. Forcing the submissive to listen to a particular song or playlist can also have some interesting effects.
<ul>
<li>Noise-cancelling headphones work best, but any headphones or earbuds work, as well. Turn the volume up fairly high (but not painfully high to avoid damaging the ear drum) to drown out any external sounds during the scene.</li>
<li>Think of a theme that hits on some of your kinks. Trying to set up a torture-porn aesthetic for the scene? Try horror movie scores or soundtracks to set up that mindset. DD/lg scene? Try children’s music or Disney classics to keep them in littlespace. Want to drive someone mad? Set up a song on repeat and let them slowly lose it. (I did this once with the song “Dominique,” inspired by American Horror Story, and it was very effective.) You can even record yourself for a hypnosis scene or anything else that works for your own set-up.</li>
</ul>
<ul>
<li>Is there a scent that triggers a specific type of feeling for the submissive? Do they hate certain smells? Love them? Play with this idea by lighting candles or incense that either calm or excite them.</li>
<li>One of my favourite aspects of this type of play is having my Dominant wipe their cum/lubricant under my nose during play so I’m forced to smell them throughout the scene.</li>
<li>Similar to this idea is having a pair of your partner’s underwear over your head during a scene. It’s humiliating in itself, but the smell of them is often arousing and exciting during a scene like this.</li>
</ul>
<ul>
<li>For those who enjoy food play, this is a big one. By restricting sight and hearing, many people believe that taste and smell become more enhanced. You can play with this idea by restricting other senses and feeding your partner. This can be done sensually or sexually.</li>
<li>Punishment via taste buds is an interesting concept that some people practice. Take a taste the submissive dislikes and force them to hold it on their tongue (either on its own or tied with the restriction of other senses). This can be done with things like hot sauce, spices, clam juice, lemon juice, salt, etc.</li>
<li>You should be aware of any food allergies if you’re going to be using foods or ingredients that your submissive isn’t aware of ahead of time. If your partner has a food allergy, have their medication or Epi-Pen available during the scene, regardless.</li>
</ul>
<ul>
<li>Light touches are a really fun way to play with the sense of touch, especially when the submissive is experiencing intense reactions due to having their other senses restricted. This is a time where things like feather teasers, Wartenberg pinwheels, or violet wands become so much more enhanced. When other senses are restricted, even light touches can feel electric (pun intended for our violet wand lovers)–especially if they tickle just the right spot.</li>
<li>Then again, overloading on the sense of touch is a fun game as well. A heavy impact scene can be extremely intense when the submissive has other senses restricted. They’re forced to focus on touch, whether they like it or not. This is particularly effective for those who respond well to corporal punishment.</li>
<li>Even seemingly “vanilla” sex can have intense reactions when you restrict the senses of the bottom party. Obviously, a means of safewords and signals is still very important, but restricting the submissive of other senses and then partaking in sexual intercourse can be a simple way to heighten the excitement of sexual activities.</li>
</ul>
Touch is something usually focused on in extreme in this kink but there is a certain kind of sadism to note when you restrict, or otherwise limit, the sense of touch in a sexual scene.
<ul>
<li>For those exploring other punishment options or mental torture-style kinks, try excluding all senses, including touch. Have the submissive sit in a corner, completely cut off from the outside world, until they’ve learned their lesson.</li>
<li>For those who don’t respond well to a lack of sensory stimulation, try restricting touch while overwhelming the other senses. Going back to the dirty whispers is a good idea, as many people respond well to that type of stimulation. Or try putting on a show that is visually stimulating (or porn!) while restricting the submissive’s ability to touch.</li>
<li>And the those who are really sadistic, try having your submissive achieve a touch-less orgasm. Entirely possible in theory, deliciously amusing in practice.</li>
Always keep safety in mind and have safeword(s) and signal(s) available to all parties involved in the scene. Regular check-ins are encouraged in sensory deprivation or overload scenes so don’t forget to set up a system to ensure everyone is having fun. Enjoy playing with sensory kinks!
1. Long-Distance Sex Toys
There are lots of Bluetooth and internet controlled long-distance sex toys available today. Some are small and discrete and can be worn in public.
Put one on your sub and make them wear it on a date. Control the intensity with your phone.
If your sub makes even a tiny noise, the punishment gets worse at home – one idea is to leave them without orgasm after hours of toy-play.
Or put a toy on your sub, stay home, and make them do errands. Reward them by finally bringing them to the climax when they come home.
2. No Clothes In Public
Send your sub on an errand wearing just a long coat, or long coat and pants.
This punishment doubles as a productive activity, so it’s extra impactful if it’s an errand for you, not one of their own.
3. Ben-Wa Balls
Ben-Wa balls aren’t as much fun for doms as are controllable sex toys, so they’re not great for the date-night scenario. But making your spouse wear them during an errand can be uncomfortable and embarrassing.
Ben-Wa balls are vaginal exercise weights, usually used for Kegels. For the untrained user, they can be hard to hold in.
For male subs, use a weighted butt plug with too much lube instead.
4. Silly Costume
Make your sub wear something silly in public. Have them wear a costume from a movie, paint their face like a cat or wear ridiculous, knee-high rainbow socks. Whatever you want!
Don’t go overboard with this – you don’t want to humiliate them. You want to make them look slightly unusual.
You can put them in humiliating clothes… but that’s a thought for a different category.
[[Domestic Disgrace]]
[[Degradation between you two]]
[[Stealth dressing for (not only for feminized sissies)]]
[[Sissy humiliation ideas – Feminine dressing and accessorizing to wear under clothing]]
[[Creative Uses of the Semen]]
[[The shame of Masturbation]]
[[Cuckold Fantasy Femdom Role-playing]]
[[Actual Cuckold Scenarios]]
[[Additional 157 ideas]]
<h1>Cuckolding</h1>
This is when the dom has sex with someone else and forces the sub to watch. Cuckolding is a more advanced activity, and we suggest doing your research before bringing a new person into the bedroom. For a slightly tamer version, the dominant partner can make the submissive watch them get off with a toy.
<h1>Hold out on them</h1>
“Refuse to let your partner pleasure you and make them beg for a taste," Saynt suggests. "Come within a few inches of their mouth, watch their tongue slip out and get just close enough but not quite there. Make your body their prize and make the longing for it the punishment.”
<h1>Grab the ice</h1>
“Grab ice cubes and use them to run along your partner's body while they are restrained,” Saynt says. “Use the ice to stimulate their body and offer a chilling experience.” This can go really well with a blindfold—that way the sub’s other senses, including touch, are heightened.
<h1>Make them eat on the floor</h1>
If your sub is naughty, take away their table privileges and force them to eat off the floor like a dog.
<h1>Use them as human furniture</h1>
Tell your sub to get on all fours and act as a stool for you to rest your feet. Dive into a good book and force them to stay still until you’re good and ready to let them get up.
<h1>Give them a time-out</h1>
Is your sub being a little brat? “Put your submissive in the corner for a time-out,” Pfeuffer says. “Being ‘grounded’ for a little while can be incredibly effective” in getting them to follow your rules next time.
<h1>Make them wear the shame</h1>
If your sub breaks the rules, write what they did wrong on their body in permanent marker. Make them wear it around all day so they don’t forget how naughty they were.
<h1>Have them run errands while wearing vibrating panties</h1>
Have your sub go to the grocery store, the dry cleaners, or some other ordinary place while wearing a panty vibrator. You can accompany them, if you choose. We love the We-Vibe Moxie, which comes with its own remote for the dom to control.
<h1>Golden shower</h1>
Have your sub sit in the shower or bathtub and pee on them. This kind of humiliation play can get messy, so you might want to do it in the nude.
Use your sub as a naked footrest while you watch TV or read.
2. Naked Server
Have your sub serve you dinner in the nude.
3. Writing Lines
Have the sub write “I must not (broken rule)” 200 times, or until their hand aches too much to continue.
4. Cancel A Date
If your sub was excited for an outing or a sexual, kinky, or romantic date, cancel it until they learn to behave.
5. Unpleasant Food
Cook your sub something unpleasant and make them eat all of it. Don’t go over-the-top, just make it something they dislike.
If you want to make it more unpleasant, make the sub do the cooking.
6. Melting Ice Cubes
Put your sub in two pairs of full-back underwear, then fill the outer pair with ice cubes. Make sure the cubes slightly melted, not fresh out of the freezer, or they may burn the skin.
Wait for the ice to melt before letting the sub change.
1. Counting Coins
Do you save spare change? Make your sub count it.
2. Moving Rice
Have the sub move rice from one pile to another, then into a pot or bag. One grain at a time.
3. Organization
Do you want to color-code your sock drawer? Create a new organization system for the kitchen? Make your sub do it.
4. Mental Bondage
Make the sub stand somewhere as if bound. Don’t provide any entertainment. Don’t let them move for a few hours.
5. Terms And Conditions
Find software like iTunes. Make the sub read the terms and conditions, making notes/summaries of it.
6. Cutting Grass
Make the sub cut the front lawn with scissors, to a specific height.
Rimming is becoming more popular these days, so it’s not as kinky as it used to be. But forcing your sub to rim you, or another dom is pleasureful and naughty.
2. Foot Licking
Make your sub lick your feet clean. Step in something they don’t like first to make it worse – for example, ketchup if they hate it.
3. Golden Shower
Is one of you into golden showers, and the other isn’t? Force the sub to have one if they don’t like it. If they prefer to receive and not give, force them to give you a golden shower.
If they’re the receiver and don’t like the golden shower, don’t let them clean up if you want to be harsher. Only you are allowed to clean them, whenever you have the time.
4. Hollow Butt Plug
Force your sub to wear a hollow butt plug, then start pegging. If they’re not trained to wear one large enough yet, finger them with cold hands instead.
To add some humiliation, taunt them for not being able to stretch wide enough for you to use their ass for pleasure.
5. Have Sex With Someone Else
If you and your sub are in an open relationship, have sex with someone else in front of your sub. For extra humiliation, tell them they’re not as good as your current sexual partner.
This works very well if you have multiple subs, especially if all submissives are usually treated equally. It’ll hurt to be the least favorite.
6. Panty Mouth
Make the sub masturbate in panties. For women, put their panties inside the vagina. For men leave the panties on, then cum inside them.
Later, make them keep the panties in their mouth for 30 minutes.
7. Food Ejaculate
Make the sub consume food with cum in it. Even better if it’s his own cum.
8. Licking Cum
After a period of chastity, let a male sub orgasm over your feet, or on the dirty floor. Have him lick it up.
Spicy ideas for Sexual Punishment
Sexual Punishments
1. Disliked Sexual Acts
Make your sub do something they don’t like. For women, she may not like giving blowjobs. For a femdom punishment, try pegging if your sub doesn’t like it.
Never force your partner to violate their limits though. Don’t ignore safewords.
2. Femdom Facesitting
Sit on your sub’s face and force him to pleasure you until you tell him to stop. Or, have him sit on your face while you wear a chin dildo.
3. Nipple Clamps
Nipples are extremely sensitive, and having something on them is very distracting. Have your sub wear nipple clamps, and if you’re aroused, force them to go topless and tease you.
4. Double-Ended Dildo
Do you know another dom with a sub to punish? Or you have multiple submissives? Consider having both subs use a double-ended dildo together.
5. Gang Bang
Invite other doms over to have fun with your sub.
6. Tongue-Dry
After you take a shower or bath, have the sub lick you dry. Afterwards, make them give you oral and fully clean up any orgasmic fluid/cum with their tongue.
Conclusion
A BDSM punishment can be fun for both the dom and the sub, or just pointless and power-asserting.
Whichever way you choose to do things, make sure you discuss them in advance so you always remain Safe, Sane, and Consensual.
Get creative with your ideas, tailor them to suit your relationship, and there is no way to really go wrong.
After all, a dog’s dominion is the floor, right? Keeping him on all fours in crucial to the psychology of the thing. Putting him there should be no problem, he may even be eager to do it. As time goes by, keeping him there can become another story. At some point the animal is probably going to get tired of walking about on all fours, or bored, or he may be just plain rebellious. It’s during these moments that you have to react immediately then floor him and punish him to reinforce his position. Restraints can also be of good use here.
<h1>The Dog May Not Use Human Speech</h1>
When was the last time you heard a dog say something in any human language? This is perhaps the most powerful tool that can be used in building up the dog psychology in your boy’s head. Dogs communicate in barks, woofs, yips, and whimpers. Along with body language, these vocalizations should give your boy a more than adequate range of expression to get his point across. With time and practice he will learn to tune the depth, pitch, and other factors surrounding his vocalizations so that he can make them even more highly communicative. Help him refine his technique by punishing anything even vaguely human that passes his lips. Also, the less a boy thinks in any given language, the more readily and easily the animal mentality can grow.
<h1>Teach Your Boy to Avoid Thinking in Pronouns</h1>
Pronouns are the great separators of language; they create an artificial barrier between a person and their world. Without using “he” “me” “I” and the rest in the internal dialogue, a person slowly but surely begins to drop their internal barriers and starts to fully appreciate contact and experience. Doing this little Zen bit will eventually lead to a state of raw and total awareness and non conceptual thinking — the state your favorite animals are in their entire lives.
<h1>Dogs Don’t Use Furniture</h1>
Except in the case of a doggie bed, I’ve never met a canine who had furniture, or a pet owner who willingly let their dog onto the furniture. A dog should live on the floor day and night unless for some reason he has special permission from his master. Attempts to crawl up on the couch should be rewarded with a sharp swat on the rump and a loud “NO”, or other suitable punishment. If you choose to let the animal sleep on your bed, put him at the foot where he belongs and make him show thanks by gently cleaning your feet with his tongue as you drift off to sleep.
<h1>Dogs Don’t Understand the Toilet</h1>
This one is not a hard and fast rule, as not all pets or their owners can handle it. Still, when was the last time you saw a dog use the facilities? At the minimum your pet should be forced to raise one leg over the tub or bowl to pee. In addition, you may wish to teach him to squat over the bowl so that he may carry out his other duties. In a more in depth scenario, you may choose to paper train your dog instead, taking into account that you may not always be available to walk him. If you have the space for a secluded outdoor kennel, then all he needs is to pick a corner. If your geography and level of privacy allow, you should probably attempt to walk him often enough to avoid all of this, if it suits you.
A prissy and proud sort of dog. In this role proper posture and intense concentration upon commands is important. Learning to follow properly and respond to signals is key. Headspace helpers seem to be: getting in touch with your inner arrogance, pride, feeling of muscle and strength, and a performance mentality. Watch some show dog programs and look at how they move. Watch how they watch their trainers and hold themselves. Notice they don’t make a lot of sound, and when they do it is very dignified.
<h1>Top Dog</h1>
This dog tops the trainer’s other dogs. This dog sometimes even tops a human. Imagine a bestial sadistic top who can’t speak or do human things. Sometimes other dogs are hitched to the Top dog and must follow like a sled team. It all depends on how people decide to play it. These definitions and names are not etched in stone… heck… they aren’t even etched in sandstone! Headspace helpers: think leadership and middle management. Watch sled dogs race and watch how the dogs relate to one another when they aren’t racing.
<h1>Puppy</h1>
This is a generic term for anyone brand new to the dog role. It can also be someone’s preferred method of play. Puppies are spunky and young. Age Play for dog players… ha-ha. Think PLAY!!! That is the mind of a little sensitive pup. Try rolling around acting silly and trying to figure out how this body with four legs works…
<h1>Pet Dog</h1>
These dogs are loyal but more casual and grungy than show dogs. Maybe this type likes to jump on the couch when the trainer isn’t looking… or chew on the slippers because they smell good. Think slightly more relaxed and cuddly in this mode. Think house pet…
<h1>Swine Hunde / Raunch Dog</h1>
I have only heard of these once really. Basically a really dirty dog. Almost a pig player. This dog rolls in its own filth and smells its own duty. Think grunge.
<h1>Working Dog</h1>
This would be great for the athletically inclined. This dog has a job to do. Maybe you are a guide dog, a hearing dog, or some other sort of dog that aids humans directly. Perhaps you are one that competes in things and runs types of obstacle courses or swims out to retrieve dummies. Think athletic performance and concentration on goal.
<h1>Guard Dog</h1>
I see this as the junkyard dog type… oiled… glistening… muscular… menacing. That is just my fetish though, so interpret it as you will! ha-ha. Spiked collar, fierce attitude, and RAGE in that growl. A guard dog can have some inner rage that barely allows it to follow commands… maybe there is an edge to it as it responds to signals. Maybe sometimes it does things a bit more rough than it needs to.
<h1>Wolf Dog</h1>
Wolves are wild at heart. They don’t accept training easy. They have pack mentality and are alpha lupus till taken down. They can start out with a real dominant attitude and be shown through example that they are a pack member and not the pack leader.
<h1>Stray Dog</h1>
This dog hasn’t got a home or an owner. It has a canine mind, no training, and may react unpredictable. They can be spotted by looking for the choke chain that hangs around the neck of the stray with no lock on it… or a lock with the key in it. Most strays are more than happy to be claimed by a caring Trainer.
<h1>I’m RULED by a DOG!</h1>
There are no rules in fantasy. I’ve heard of couples that do dog training in which the DOG is the dominant partner. It is rare, but it happens. Why not? It sounds like fun to me! The Dominant Dog is different than the Top Dog because it is not in a middle management situation. It is the head of the power dynamic and does not answer to anyone. I can remember very fondly the time I had a partner go into his canine mind and pounce on me growling and biting till I was fighting with all my might and screaming in fear, it can be quite a rush!
<h1>Dog Eat Dog</h1>
As I said with the Dominant Dog, there are no rules in fantasy. It can be fun to go into canine mind with your partner and be animals playing, mating, or fighting for dominance. Imagine it as a co-sadomasochistic experience in which you wrestle for control in the scene. I love the idea and have done this sort of thing many times. I have to say it is one of my favorites.
<h1>It is a JUNGLE out there!</h1>
This is another non-conventional and very fun thing to do. Go into an animal mindset that is different than the mindset of your partner and then interact! You should both be pretty comfortable with these roles beforehand, since you may not have a Top available to direct the scene. Maybe your partner will be a dog and you will be a cat. Then again, perhaps you are a dragon and he’s a doggy that has just wandered into your lair. Use your imagination. Just because no one else has thought of a certain type of scene before does not mean it isn’t worth doing!
There are certain inherent differences in the physiological functioning of humans when compared to dogs. The first that comes to mind is also the most basic, being posture.
Dogs are designed to walk on all fours, humans aren’t. The good news here is that they can get good at it, even to the point of developing poise and a certain degree of grace on the floor. The bad news is that this kind of poise also tends to fade rapidly when not practiced. Some pointers to keep in mind are that, although “hands & knees” seems more appropriate, and initially more comfortable, it isn’t. For restive moments and light play being on hands and knees is fine, but for good walks, running, romping, frolicking, and a host of other doggie style behaviors it puts an undue strain on the musculature and connective tissues as well as the spine. Dogs walk digit grade, that is, on their toes. From the practical standpoint this is the best way for a human dog to move about, particularly when performing fuller movements. Being on the hands and toes can be very strenuous until the dog gets used to it, but as the muscles in the legs adapt it becomes much more relaxed and fluid than it is in the very beginning. It also becomes much easier over time to directly replicate a host of other canine behaviors from this position as opposed to approximating them from a hands and knees stance. A good example here is that pelvic motion is much less limited with the knees off the floor, adding to a fuller and more realistic wag of the tail and humping motion from the pup.
<h1>SLEEPING</h1>
Another point to remember is that the shoulders and hips of a dog are hinged entirely differently than humans. You’ll notice that a biological dog’s head rests easily on the floor when laying on its side.
For human dogs laying on the side places the head on the top edge of the shoulder, bending the spine – not well for sleeping. This can cause big problems over time, but there is a simple remedy. Although biological dogs don’t use pillows, human dogs to some extent need them. To a certain degree it is an aesthetic concession in a scene, but if you value your dogs health and ability to perform you’ll give him one at bedtime. For those of you who really hate the idea there are alternatives – for example, a soft canvas sack stuffed with old socks and various other funky items makes a nice dog pillow.
In addition to a pillow, a human dog does need a bed — at least some of the time. Unfortunately, the structure of the human anatomy is not conducive to sleeping on the side or all curled up on a hard surface. Over time a human dog can begin to experience cramping, extremely tight muscles, atrophy of certain connective structures, and some of the milder forms of arthritis — not good if you want a healthy pet. Any kind of large puppy pad, an old blanket folded in the corner, or even an extra large dog bed (available at most chain pet stores) will do nicely. You also might like to let him up on the bed every now and again when he’s been exceptionally good.
<h1>FLEXIBILITY</h1>
Last, but perhaps most important, is flexibility. Dogs are designed to carry out a certain range of motions, some of which humans cannot directly match. How many men have you met that could lick their own nuts? If you want a dog who has a more than ample range of flexibility for most tasks, the teach him to stretch when he rises. It’s easy, and dogs do it almost every time the stand up. Starting from a hands and knees position, with the toes on the floor, the dog should slowly raise his rump in the air while straightening his arms, back, and legs. Done correctly, the dog winds up looking like an inverted “V” for a moment. This will gently stretch the back, pelvic muscles, and hamstrings – three critical areas in the scheme of a human dog’s health. Need I mention the fact that this is a very basic dog behavior anyway?
Now for those of you with even higher aspirations here’s the scoop on licking those nuts, as well as using the rear legs to scratch behind the ears. Yes, it can be done. No, it is NOT easy to become flexible enough to do this, let alone maintaining it, but it is possible. My immediate suggestion to any dog seeking to add this to his stable of abilities or any master looking to get the best from his pet is to forget it unless you’ve got the time, patience, and commitment to pull it off. The process is slow, tedious, moderately risky, and requires daily maintenance. It involves full body flexibility, focused on for the challenge. If you choose to follow through, then focus your attention first on the legs, particularly the hamstrings.
As you progress, involve the pelvic region and hips more and more in your routine. Finally add the back (particularly lower), taking care to stretch the opposing muscles across the front of the body in order to avoid damaging posture.
The first goal of the would-be dog slave is to learn to emulate the behaviors of his canine cousin, and the absolute best way to learn what a dog does and why is through direct observation. The simple behaviors range from walking on all fours to wagging the tail, but for purposes of realism and identity the more complex behaviors are very desirable.
Dogs use a fairly limited range of actions in the sense that many of them can be classified under one of several categories. In combination with body language and tone of voice the K9’s range of communication becomes very well rounded and more than effective enough for communicating with humans under normal circumstances. The list below describes some basic behaviors the prospective dog/dogslave needs to master:
<h1>Barking</h1>
Dogs bark for many reasons, as a greeting, a warning, a threat, for attention, or even as a show of preference. The tone, volume, and body language during barking all come together to create a message for the humans or other dogs around. The critical thing in learning the body language aspect of barking is attention — what is the animal focused on? Attention, posture, and tone generally combine to give humans a clue as to the meaning of a bark.
<h1>Yapping</h1>
Yapping sounds when the pup is in need of attention or when trying to draw attention to something in its environment, although sometimes they do it out of sheer excitement. Yapping can also be a sign that the animal wants to play when combined with the right posturing.
<h1>Whining/Whimpering</h1>
Dogs will often whimper or whine when sad or distressed; for instance when hungry or being abused by their owners. Many dogs will whine at the door when in need of a walk.
<h1>Growling</h1>
Growling is generally a sign of aggression, extreme dislike or distress, or forcefulness. Dogs may growl to express a negative preference, warn an owner of a negative thing in the environment, or to warn another animal that it is considered a threat.
<h1>Pawing</h1>
A canine pawing at things usually wants something. Pawing the door means he probably wants to go out. When pawing the toys, he may want to play. When pawing his owner’s leg with an accompanying soft whimper, he’s probably feeling amorous.
<h1>Sniffing</h1>
A dog’s nose tells it a lot about the world and smell is one of its most important senses. An interested or curious pup will sniff at anything new, and frequently at whatever happens to be on his mind at the moment — toys, spots to go to the bathroom, etc. When meeting new people, a dog will usually build a catalog of their scents by sniffing at their feet, crotch, ass, arm pits, and so on
<h1>Licking</h1>
Pups usually lick out of affection or just because something tastes good. A lick at his Master’s boots generally shows submission, while licking at his hand or face can portray gratefulness, excitement, affection, or a host of other things depending on the animal’s posture and expression. Some licking behaviors involve sexual instincts — licking up spilled cum or cleaning one of his owner’s toys, for example.
<h1>Wagging</h1>
A dog will wag its tail for many reasons, but the most common and universal is to show a range of happy emotions. A slow gentle wag can portray a content and relaxed pup, while a fast silly wag usually means excitement.
<h1>SUBMISSIVE & DOMINANT BEHAVIOURS</h1>
Dogs, like all pack or family oriented animals, have a range of behaviors for establishing a hierarchy of dominance and submission with those they encounter. A submissive dog will generally look down and carry out its sniffing and licking in a gentle, cautious fashion. Rolling onto its back and showing its neck and belly are an abject show of submission for nearly all canines, and submissive whimpering is also common in these scenarios.
A more dominant dog will act more confident and perhaps even aggressive when “sizing up” another creature, be it human or animal. It will level its gaze, perhaps growling as a show of power.
More dominant animals are harder to get on their backs, but when they are they tend to enjoy it, if the company is right and the scratching is good. Dominant dogs will stand forward with their tail up and ears back, eyes level and gaze unwavering.
Submissive dogs will stand or sit with their tail low, eyes averted, and ears down. Cowering, which is common when a dog knows it has done something wrong, is a classic example of submissive behavior.
<h1>PROTOCOL</h1>
In training a dog to behave properly, certain points of protocol must be kept in mind. In a public environment (bar, club, country lane) the animal should be taught to heel at its Master’s left side when walking, and either next to his left leg or between his legs when resting. A normal dog will range around collecting the scents of man and beast alike with his nose when he’s brought into a new environment. This is normal and expected, but the animal must always be available to its owner and responsive when called to “come” or “heel”. It is also likely that a dog will play and interact with any other animals that may be about — this is it’s normal instinct, interrupted only by its Master’s command.
<h1>THEORY & BASIC EQUIPMENT</h1>
The primary goal of all animal training is behavior modification. The techniques used to accomplish this end are many and varied. The underlying goal of behavior modification is simple: to modify the animal’s innate and automatic behaviors in such a way as to cause a permanent change in its response to certain stimuli.
The most basic example is when a dog automatically and instantly sits when his owner says “SIT”. In a well-trained animal the reaction to a command or stimulus is completely instinctive and without thought.
A good trainer or handler will apply consistency and simplicity to all of his training sessions. Don’t try and have a conversation with your animal, it’s not designed for English. Instead, consistently use simple devices such as one-word commands in all of your sessions and you will meet with a much better result.
Training procedures are carried out using a very basic principle of animal conditioning — the association of pleasure and pain. An owner’s primary and underlying task in training the human dog is to associate massive amounts of pleasure to desired behaviors like obeying a command, and an adequate amount of pain to undesirable behaviors like peeing on the rug. The type and intensity of each aspect — pleasure or pain — is up to the trainer and should be tailored to suit the circumstances. In sessions where I have trained basic behaviors into a human animal, climbing on the bed has earned a few sound raps on the ass or balls with a rolled newspaper. Direct disobedience has resulted in a good beating coupled with longer term punishment, like attaching the chain between a pair of tit clamps to the collar and then holding the leash (connected at the other side of the collar) taught when it is being walked around.
In its simplest form, dog training requires a few basic tools. A collar, for purposes of expressing or enforcing control of the animal, and a leash for the same reasons. A punishment device, such as a crop or rolled up paper is also essential. A method of reward, from a scratch on the head to a biscuit, completes the package. Other tools and toys can definitely add something to the arrangement when used properly, but are not required.
[[St. Andrews Cross]]
[[The Spanking Bench]]
[[Sensory deprivation boxes]]
[[Massage Table]]
[[Medical Corner]]
[[Suspension Bars]]
[[Cages]]
One of the most common BDSM torture devices in a dungeon is the St. Andrew’s Cross. It’s a relatively simple piece of equipment – a giant X made out of wood. Some are covered in vinyl upholstery or other easy-to-clean fabric. Either O or D rings will be attached to each corner so that the submissive or bottom can be “secured” to it by their wrists and/or ankles. A St. Andrew's Cross is great for flogging, whipping, or simply putting a person on display. A dungeon essential.
<img src="https://i.warosu.org/data/diy/img/0016/24/1559791977345.jpg"/>
Other typical installations at the dungeon are spanking benches, which are often used as BDSM torture devices. A top or submissive can straddle the bench in a number of different ways. Not everyone uses the bench for spankings. Like the Cross, floggings, whippings, and other types of impact and sensation play can occur. As well as other sexual, orgasmic fun – if that’s what you and your partner are into (and if the dungeon allows it).
<a href="https://www.google.com/search?q=spanking+bench&newwindow=1&sxsrf=ALeKk02DOrjuNZEqqd5f0Mu_EZAoJDIL5Q:1616866983234&source=lnms&tbm=isch&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwjJ07zxgtHvAhUHCM0KHUUSCyIQ_AUoA3oECAEQBQ&biw=1366&bih=667">Various Designs</a>
In my favourite club, we have a giant box that’s often used in mummification play. The sub or bottom is placed in the box and closed in. It’s dark, it’s quiet, and it can freak out the person who doesn’t like it (or is new to it) or quiet the mind of the person who enjoys the sensory deprivation. Either way, this is one of the BDSM torture devices that is used in both mind fuck play and physical play. Like all play, it needs to be consensual, and you need to know what you’re doing or have someone around who can help you.
In your dungeon, it might not be an old re-purposed massage table, but some other flat service. The purpose is the same, though; they make for excellent BDSM torture devices. A bottom or sub is flat on their stomach or back for whatever fun thing is about to happen. Wax play and fire play are two ways to use the table. Sensual massage, [[Edging]] forced orgasms, and other sensation play are also good on the table. Again, before engaging in anything messy or sexual, check the rules.
A few medical charts, a partition, and a medical exam table, and you’ve got the makings of a good doctor/nurse or doctor/patient role play scene. Medical corners are also good for needle and blood play, enema play, and other medical fetishes, and make excellent BSDM torture devices. Sometimes, it’s just a perfect corner to bend a sassy sub over and spank their ass for not following “doctor’s orders” too.
Suspension bars come in many forms. Sometimes it’s a full bar set-up (similar to a swingset minus the swings) that sits in the middle of the dungeon floor. Other times, it’s a couple of chains and a three-foot-long bar that’s hanging from the ceiling. Moreover, larger and sturdier suspension bars are suitable for rope suspension and other bondage rope play.
My first experience with these types of BDSM torture devices was in a club with large floor space. A Dominant bound his submissive with rope and then suspended her from the bar. Her legs were bound open. He was able to spin her (while bound), and each time she came around, he smacked her pussy with his hand. It was hot!
But there is more! Another function is to hook a sub’s or bottom’s cuffs to a smaller bar so that their arms are over their head. This gives the Dominant or top full access to their partner from all sides. Again, sensation and impact play are good for this one as the Dom gets to come at the sub from any angle. It also makes it easier for multiple tops to join in.
Misbehaving subs might get put inside one of these BDSM torture devices in a dungeon. For example, Furries may spend time in the cage. Sitting in the bondage cage until a top or Dom decides it’s time to come out can be this BDSM torture scene or the prelude to the scene. As with all the other stations, no couple or group should use it for too long but 30 minutes in a cage, being “ignored” or, alternately, taunted and gawked at, might be all someone needs to get their kink on.
<li>Make him kiss your ass. Either when you are wearing tight trousers or a skirt or on your bare ass cheeks. Make him get on his knees and dangle your ass in front of him for a few seconds then make him lean in and start kissing.</li>
<li>Have him tongue shine your boots. Your boots need to be clean all the time and what better way than to get a lowly male to do them? Throw your boots on the floor (or better yet, have him go and do it) then leave him to it. If he has really pissed you off, get some of them really dirty</li>
<li>Put a collar on him. You own him. He is yours, and what better way to show this than putting a collar on him and make him wear it all the time. It will keep him always aware of his status</li>
<li>Change his name. Change it to anything you like (has to be mutually acceptable though obviously). Good suggestions are spud, toad, wankstain, spunk stain, loser or idiot. Using “slave” also works but is kind of boring don’t you think!</li>
<li>Face slapping. This will bring him back down a peg or two if he starts to get too big for his boots. It’s also effective as a punishment or if you are mad at him for something. Make him stand there while you slap his face.</li>
<li>Spank him. One of the most humiliating things to do to a slave but also one of the most popular things submissive men enjoy. If he needs to be punished, the most effective way is to put him across your knee for an OTK spanking. Pull his trousers down, pull him across your lap and let his arse cheeks have it. Make him count the smacks or have him thank you after everyone.</li>
[[Continue->Slave Training 02]]
<li>Ballbusting. Or cock and ball torture. Their junk is a mans most treasured and protected area. So delicate and sensitive but why would they just hang out there like that if not meant for abuse by a sadistic dominatrix? Slap their balls, knee them, kick them, punch them, attach them to an e-stims or tens machine and zap electricity through them, cane them or anything else that takes your fancy as long as it hurts him badly</li>
<li>Nipple torture. Male nipples are useless so might as well have fun with them by torturing them. Twist them, bite them, put clothes pegs or clamps on them or if you are both brave enough you can burn them with cigarettes.</li>
<li>Make him wear a butt plug. It’s degrading for any man to have something up his ass so put a butt plug up there then make him keep it in till you say he can take it out. To amuse yourself, make him sit on a wooden bench or a hard chair.</li>
<li>Whip him, cane him or take your belt to him. Either strap him facedown on the bed, a table or strap him to hooks in the ceiling or the wall and then take your whip or cane to him. Always aim for fleshy parts though (buttocks, upper back, thighs etc) and steer well clear of the kidney area. Get him to count every stroke and to thank you after everyone as well</li>
<li>Ensure he always addresses you by your proper moniker. To cement the fact that you are in charge, make sure he addresses you properly. Whether you want to be called Mistress, Goddess, Princess, Queen or Amazonia, ALWAYS make him call you by that. Use punishments if he forgets.</li>
<li>Text him randomly throughout the day with instructions and give him a short response time to reply. For example, “Send me a photo of your cock in chastity. You have 3 minutes”. This works great if he is at work and you are bored in the house!</li>
<li>Give him menial tasks to perform. The lower the better. Have him clean the toilet with his toothbrush, get him to hand wash all the laundry, have him use a scrubbing brush to clean the floor (walk across bits he has cleaned with dirty boots or shoes a few times), get him to rearrange your entire wardrobe into categories (then change your mind after he has spent hours at it!) or send him to the garage and have him tidy it out.</li>
<li>Give him mind-numbingly boring tasks. Instead of menial, crush his spirit and resistance by giving him soul-crushingly boring tasks. Tip a bag of rice on the floor, give him chopsticks and tell him to pick every grain of rice up and put it in a bowl. Crush a box of cornflakes and tell him to count how many pieces there are in total. Take him to the garden, tell him you want the grass cut to an even 30cm all over, hand him a ruler and scissors and tell him to get busy</li>
[[Continue->Slave Training 03]]
<li>Cock milking. Submissive males who enjoy femdom will almost always get erect and turned on. By massaging his prostate, you can make him ejaculate all the cum in his balls. Get him on all fours and massage it till he shoots his load. It’s very humiliating for him to be milked in this fashion, and even worse that he will receive no pleasure from it since it’s not an orgasm.</li>
<li>Don’t let him talk or speak. Effective punishment for slaves who talk back, backchat or whine too much for your liking. Simply tell him “I’m taking away your speaking privileges. No more talking till I say so”. This is much more effective than you might think as not being allowed to speak is hell and degrading at the same time</li>
<li>He now does all the household chores. Stands to reason really. All the cooking, cleaning, ironing, washing, hoovering, everything, is now his responsibility. Do random inspections to make sure it is up to standard (making sure to always find things that are wrong. There’s no fun in it for the sub if he can’t be punished by an impossible to please Mistress)</li>
<li>Make him eat a meal he hates at least once a week. He needs to understand that you control everything about him and his life so take food he detests and make him have 1 meal of it every week. He will appreciate the other times you allow him to eat the food he enjoys more (plus if he steps out of line you can simply say “Do you want x-food for your diner tonight?” to rein him in)</li>
<li>Make him pee sitting down. So simple yet so effective. Don’t let him stand up to pee like a real man, make him sit down like a girl. This is an effective punishment technique to train your slave as well, since he will try to avoid the days or weeks you will make him do this</li>
<li>Get him to hump your leg. For some slaves, even masturbating is too good for them so instead, sit on the settee or a chair and tell him to rub his boner on your leg to get himself off</li>
<li>Make him wear your underwear. Wearing women’s knickers is humiliating enough but to have to wears yours? Especially your dirty, worn ones? Now that is degrading. Make sure he wears them at all times, even to bed, for a set period of time. Utilise Number 14 on this list to ensure compliance.</li>
<li>Dress him up as a female. Being forced to cross-dress is a huge fantasy of many submissives. They feel guilty and hate their need to dress so can alleviate this by you “forcing” him to do it against his will. From simple things such as stockings, sissy knickers and high heels to full get-up complete with dress, wig and makeup.</li>
<li>Forbid him from seeing you pleasure yourself. Watching a female masturbate is a huge turn-on for men, so use this to your advantage and make it a treat. If you feel he needs to learn a lesson, blindfold him or make him sit in the next room and leave the doors open so he can hear you. Make sure to groan and moan loudly and have a VERY loud orgasm.</li>
<li>Lend him to your friends. If they are not other Mistresses then this may just need to be a “talked about only” fantasy where you discuss what would happen but he could be lent to your friends for a night to pamper and serve them, as a sex slave for them, as a maid for their dinner parties or for anything they want.</li>
<li>Don’t allow him to masturbate unless in your presence. Supervised masturbation is extremely humiliating. Have him on his knees or standing in front of you as he jerks off. Sit with your legs crossed, your arms folded and stare at him wanking, looking at him and smirking occasionally.</li>
<li>Orgasm control. You control his orgasms, not him. YOU decide if he has earned the right to cum or not. If he is masturbating, make him stop just before he orgasms</li>
[[Continue->Slave Training 04]]
<li>Make him suck your strap on. Get him on his knees and make him give your cock a blow job. Make him suck that strap on for hours and give it the best head possible.</li>
<li>Fuck him with your strap on. Better yet, bend him over, lube up your cock, spread his cheeks and fuck his ass. Slap his cheeks and make him tell you how much he enjoys getting fucked up the ass by your big dick</li>
<li>He must shave all parts of his body that you want smooth. You don’t like male pubic hair? Gone. Hate a hairy chest? It’s gone. Beard? Gone. Legs? Nope, gone. The beauty of being his Mistress is that he needs to groom himself to please you, not what he prefers, so you can have him any way you want.</li>
<li>Don’t let him share your bed. Make him sleep on the settee, in the spare bed or even on the floor next to your bed. It doesn’t matter, as long as he learns to realise that it is YOUR bed and he sleeps in it as a privilege granted by you that you can take away when he displeases you.</li>
<li>Make him sleep on something rough. To add to number 34 above, especially if you are making him sleep on the floor, make him lie on a coarse rug, a pile of wool sweaters or a thin sheet over a pile of uncooked rice.</li>
<li>Have him hand wash all your underwear. This is especially effective if you have taken away his sexual relief or are denying him sex with you. Make him take your sexiest lingerie and skimpiest bras, knickers, panties and thongs and have him wash them all by hand</li>
<li>Bastinade. Beat the soles of his feet. A hairbrush, a wooden spoon, a belt or a cane are all effective tools to use bastinade</li>
<li>Take away his bathroom privileges. If he needs to go to the toilet, he needs to ask. If he has annoyed you with his whining or his general lack of ability to please you in any way, simply tell him no. He must hold it till you relent or until he pisses himself. (Word of warning though, holding in urine can damage the kidneys so don’t take this too far)</li>
<li>Have him fuck a blow-up doll. This is incredibly effective if you are not allowing him sex or have denied him any relief for an extended period of time (for example, you have had him in chastity). Have him take a blow-up doll and if he wants relief, he needs to fuck it</li>
<li>Groom yourself away he hates. Almost all men love shaved pussy so if he is in the bad books with you, grow your muff full of pubic hair and make him go down on you. If he hates hairy armpits or legs, don’t shave and make him worship them. He will soon learn not to annoy you</li>
<li>Ridicule his penis size with small penis humiliation. You need to be VERY careful with this as men can be overly sensitive about their cock size. Lots of subs get off on having their cock size mocked and insulted but if your sub isn’t one of them then you can say something that can’t be taken back if you aren’t careful. If this is something he says he is into, call him maggot dick, baby penis and call it his “little thing”. Compare it to chipolatas, baby carrots and biro lids, wiggle your pinkie finger at him and laugh when he shows you it. See our small dick pics here</li>
<li>Cuckolding. If you thought 41 was a minefield, be even MORE cautious with cuckolding. There is a world of difference between fantasy and reality. Talk about other men you like, how big their dicks are, how good in bed your exes were compared to him, how much you fancy so and so etc. As long as you have agreed on ground rules beforehand (the biggest one being, are real people you know allowed to be mentioned. If you say you wonder how big his best friends dick is then that’s something you can’t unsay). If you decide to bring another man into the scenario for real, do NOT use someone either of you knows</li>
<li>Pimp him out. Rent out his ass to horny strangers, or his mouth to guys just looking for a cheap blow job. For added effect, YOU take the money. Don’t even let him touch it!</li>
[[Continue->Slave Training 05]]
<li>Make him earn sex. It is a well-known fact that men will become super attentive and sweet when they want sex. If you have a submissive for a partner then you have it doubly good as you can get him to do ANYTHING to earn sex with you. Massage, foot worship, lots of oral (for you that is. Another bonus of a submissive partner is that you can get licked out as often as you want and you never need to put his dick anywhere near your mouth!) right down to making your coffee, meals, shoulder rubs, anything you want. And he will do it because he wants you so badly!
<li>Spit on him or make him swallow your saliva. Extremely degrading. Spitting on someone is showing how much contempt you have for them so do it to him and make him leave your spit on his face or have him open his mouth and let huge drops and strings of spit drop into his mouth and make him swallow it
<li>Ignore him. Ever had an argument and given a man the silent treatment? He comes crawling back to you soon enough doesn’t he? Now imagine how much it will torment a submissive to be ignored by you when he has pissed you off or annoyed you. He will really suffer as he desperately tries to get you to acknowledge him. Keep it going as long as you want.
<li>Make him write lines. Maybe 1000 times “I will always obey my Mistress”. OR 2000 times “I am worthless and not worthy of the attention of my Goddess”. Have him sit on a hard chair and set him a time limit.
<li>Get him to write an essay. A really long one all about his journey into servitude and slavery and how he feels when he submits to you and accepts your command.</li>
<li>Take away his luxuries. They are called luxuries for a reason and if he back chats, is getting lazy or just too big for his boots, take them away. Tv time? Gone. Beers? Gone. Going out with his buddies? Bye-bye. Nice juicy steak? Ut uh, gone. He wants luxuries, he has to earn them</li>
<li>Get him to clean all your whips and canes. He hates getting caned or whipped so make his torment worse by having him clean these tools of pain beforehand. Mock him by saying “Oh you LOVE that one don’t you?” or “Wow you will really feel that one across your arse”</li>
<li>Give him a humiliating enema. Enemas are pretty humiliating at the best of times but you can mock him and insult him as you lube up the tubing and pour in the liquid</li>
<li>Sleep deprivation. You can make him spend all night tongue shining your boots, tie him to the bed in the spare room and put heavy rock music on loud or put him in a straight jacket and put earphones on him with music playing. He will not be able to sleep and of course, you can expect him to still maintain a high level of chores the next day, even though he hasn’t slept</li>
<li>Have him wear high heel shoes for an entire day. As a woman, you know how much high heels hurt to wear. So make him wear a pair for an entire day, ensuring he has to walk about a lot. It will let him understand the suffering that women have to go through. Be sure to punish him if he complains about his sore feet</li>
<li>Punish an unauthorised erection. Erections are for sexual pleasure. If you don’t want to use his cock then he shouldn’t have it hard. He needs to stay soft until you want to use it so be sure to give him harsh punishments if he gets a hard-on without your permission. To make it more fun for you, tease him with revealing outfits, rub his cock or flash your tits!</li>
<li>Jerk off instructions. Don’t let him masturbate in the way of his choosing. You dictate to him. You tell him how fast, how slow, what hand to use, when to start, when to stop, to use only upwards strokes or anything else you want. Mix them up and bark the orders at him quickly.</li>
<li>Cum eating instructions. If you decide to allow him to cum then he must lick up his mess. Make him cum over some bread, on a plate to be licked clean, from the dirty floor, into his hand or over your boots.</li>
<li>Have him run a blog online. Make him post entries every day about what he has done, what you did to him, how he felt and why he strives every day to serve you better and better.</li>
<li>Order for him in a restaurant. For those who like public humiliation, this is perfect. When you have ordered, the server will turn to him and at that, you say “Oh no no no, I’ll order for him. He doesn’t get to decide these things”. </li>
<li>Make him your toilet slave. There are many different levels to this. You can make him lick you after you have urinated or defecated, depending on his extreme zone. Or you can urinate r defecate right into his mouth and make him swallow it</li>
So there you go. 60 ways to dominate your slave and control a male. Some work well in a Domme/sub relationship, some are better suited to real-time sessions and some work for either real-time or on live femdom webcam.
Pick the ones that you want to try, or ones that your sub has suggested, and add your own spin to them. Take what you like and make it your own. But above all else, remember to have fun!
1. Handcuffed to the shopping cart, while shopping. Try to make the cuffs just a little visible.
2. Handcuffed or tied to a pole outside a store.
3. Handcuffed, hands in front or back, while shopping.
4. Metal cockrings, collars, chains, or leashes when going through airport security.
5. Having him get a good tan while wearing a bra, for later exposure at the beach or while washing the car without a shirt.
6. When at a restaurant, eating in an unusual way; being fed; using your non-dominant hand, no utensils.
7. Forbidden to speak in public.
8. Kneeling and kissing her boots, shoes, feet, or hands, at odd moments.
9. Kneeling, massaging her feet at the mall, park, subway, etc.
10. One arm tied or cuffed under your shirt. Or cuffed obviously behind you.
11. Pockets cut out of pants, and hands tied or cuffed to your thighs so you can’t remove them from the pockets.
12. Binding your cock inside your pants with the string or rope end available to tug on.
13. Wearing a vibrating butt plug, with the controls in your pocket or available for his/her use (dog shocker on his balls will give the same effect).
14. Your right [left?] hand is tied to your cock and balls through a hole in your pocket. Might look like you are playing with yourself.
15. Being forced to masturbate beneath the tablecloth while at a restaurant.
16. Reciting all your rules in front of others, at her whim.
17. Always walking a foot or two behind her. speeding up to open doors.
18. She pays for everything, with possible comments like “Oh I never allow him to carry money!”
19. If no seats are available, puts you on all fours and sits on your back.
20. Doing some of the “hidden” little things like plugs, nipple clamps, cock rings, in the church of her/your choice.When dining out, submissive is not allowed to order, is fed little bites from her plate.
21. You both are sitting in a restaurant, dressed completely normal. She hands you a bag of ‘stuff’ and tells you to go to the restroom and change. You worry that everyone who enters will know what you are doing.
22. You are sitting drinking a beer or apple juice. When the glass is empty, she orders you to take it to the men’s room and fill it up. You must return and then consume your “new” beverage with your meal.
23. You must take your beverage to the men’s room, masturbate, and cum in the glass/cup. Return and then consume it, This would also work with the special sauce from that famous place.
14. You have to take your panties or underpants off, return to the table and hand them to her. She leaves them on the table in plain view.
15. Female subs in skirts, ordered to remove panties while seated at the table, hand them to the Mistress, then sit with naked ass on the seat.
16. On a special evening, as you travel around in a rented limousine, you are required to masturbate, trying not to be seen by the driver.
17. You are required to masturbate in your panties and continue wearing them, disregarding any spots that may appear.
18. You are diapered, taken out to a restaurant or bar and have to consume a large quantity of liquid, and are not allowed to use the restroom.
19. Traveling by car naked or dressed in lingerie.
20. You are obviously handcuffed to the car as you travel, or are parked waiting for her to finish shopping. A key can be attached to a thread for emergency purposes.
21. Wearing lipstick or makeup so that it appears you have just tried to remove it, but missed some.
22. Having your picture taken in Santa’s lap at Christmas time.
23. She hands the controls of your vibrating plug, dildo to another person.
24. Having to show another person what you are wearing beneath the raincoat or cape.
25. Shining her boots at the mall.
26. Take him shopping for undergarments and have him fitted for a bra (best done if he goes in male mode)
27. Take him for a drive some distance from where Y/you live while he’s dressed (or even better partially dressed) and tell him to get out and walk home.
28. Take him to get his ears pierced making sure that it is obvious to store personnel that You are making him do it.
29. Make him get a tattoo on a part of his body which from time to time might be visible. “Sissy Slut” or “Property of Mistress” – use your imagination
30. Have couples who are friends of both of Y/you and force him to serve you and Y/your friends, explaining that he is to be used for any wish they might have.
31. Rent him out to another Domme and make sure you get the money without him even touching it.
32. Threaten to disclose to his friends at work that he is Your sissy bitch.
33. Making him dance on a stage at a local gay club.
34. Trying on high heels while wearing nylons or pantyhose under male clothing. Works better at times other than Halloween.
35. Shopping for makeup, perfumes, and other female items.
36. At adult toy stores, purchasing buttplugs, cock rings, and BD gear, while she watches from a distance.
37. Having a manicure or facial in a big-windowed parlor at the mall.
38. Buying adult incontinent supplies. Have the sub ask the clerk what size would fit best.
39. Walks up to him in the check-out line at the grocery store, holding a pair of pantyhose and says “these are what I picked up for you to wear tonight. Ok?”
40. The Mistress takes her female sub into the restroom and performs an on the spot vaginal/rectal examine, attaches a variety of ‘toys’ or clamps.
41. You are taken on a nature walk, tied to a tree, for a quickie spanking.
42. Smoking long, obviously feminine cigarettes.
43. In a parking lot or similar location, just before you will be safely hidden from spectators, she has you pause and wet yourself. You have to walk the last few yards with wet clothes.
44. When you travel alone, you are required to leave lingerie or stockings drying in the bathroom.
45. You are instructed to buy a Halloween maid’s costume. Whenever you travel you must leave it hanging in the hotel room along with your regular clothing. Leaving a pair of high heels out would work too.
[[Domestic Disgrace]]
46. Making him totally clean a room in your dwelling while he is tethered to that room (by a chain preferably) and don’t let him out of the room until you are satisfied or overly satisfied.
47. Make him sleep on the floor next to Y/your bed.
48. Lock him out of your bedroom for a night over several hours making sure he knows that you are pleasuring yourself or having phone sex with someone
49. Make sex conditional on how much he does in terms of housework and personal service to you.
50. Bind him/her and then leave the house, ordering him/her to get lost by the time You get back or else it’ll be his/her ass.
[[Degradation between you two]]
52. Have him make a mold of his own penis (search “clone a willy” in Google). Once made, have him give it a long, intricate blowjob. Then fuck his ass with it before fucking his ass with your biggest dildo. Ask him whether he feels the difference between his smaller cock and a real man’s cock.
53. Make him/her pay for toys that you will never use on him and then tell him how you used them.
54. Make him/her kneel on sandpaper or rice grains facing a corner, beyond his endurance
55. Extended tickling session (that’s if he/she is ticklish).
56. For one day a week, be as bitchy to her/him as possible even if she/he’s done nothing wrong.
57. Insert a dildo or anal plug in her/him and make her/him hold it until he no longer can. If she/he makes it come out of her/his hole, make her/him tell and convince You that she/he truly wants to be Your sissy/slut and she/he wants to prove it by working up to 24-hour penetration.
58. Blindfold her/him and teach her/him how to suck cock using various fruits and vegetables, the graduate to insertables and then to the real thing, making her/him take it to completion.
59. Eat a doggie snack at lunch.
60. You have to kiss the ground whenever you leave a car.
61. You kiss the seat of her chair whenever she stands.
62. You have to eat a bite of something that has had ash flicked on it.
63. One hand is cuffed to the chair or table when you are eating.
64. On your ‘x’ anniversary, you renew your wedding vows, this time _you_ are dressed as the bride.
65. Tape rough felt or very very fine sandpaper inside a shirt over the nipples. The effect should be stimulation, not damage.
66. Keeping your legs shaved.
67. Keeping the genitals shaved.
68. Having ribbons/bows braided into the genital hair.
69. Carrying a doll around, brushing its hair, playing with it.
70. Wear a cock ring with a very long, strong, almost invisible thread attached. She can pull on this anytime. Use it as a leash.
71. Have him write words on his body in places where it won’t show: slut, cockroach, “Her Hole”, whatever kind of names work to push those buttons of his and make him feel the lovely sting of humiliation.
72. Give him instructions for ritual things to do when he’s out and about or in the bathroom- pinch himself when he’s peeing in a public bathroom, for example, say softly to himself when he’s on the bus and no kids are around, “I’m my Mistresses property to use as she wishes”, or things like that. It can have a slight adult flavor if no kids are around and it’s not actually obscene. He can do this kind of thing in places or ways that won’t risk his job or safety.
73. If it’s an option for you two to video chat, you can make him dress up in silly ways and perform silly tasks for the camera and you, sing silly songs, talk like a baby, make animal noises.
74. Orgasm denial or other types of orgasm games can be humiliating and dehumanizing for some men- “Your cock and your orgasms are mines. You will not touch or enjoy my flesh.” You can make him wear a chastity device. If he requests orgasm you could make him go out in the back yard and bark like a dog on his hands and knees, or whatever feels embarrassing and not too risky for his home life.
75. Make him reveal his body parts to you in intimate and embarrassing ways, as in bend over and spread his ass cheeks for you.
76. Have him wear a hood and tell him he’s your faceless sex toy.
[[Stealth dressing for (not only for feminized sissies)]]
77. Make him wear female deodorant and/or perfume.
78. Feminize his name, or come up with a cute ‘girly’ name to call him, and use it regularly.
79. When eating out, choose his meals for him, and be the one to give the waiter the order.
80. Have him paint your toenails and then have him paint his own.
81. Insist that he sit down when using the toilet to pee.
82. Make him carry your handbag occasionally in public.
83. Invite your friends over for a drink and have hubby serve all of your friends. Tease him while doing so: “be a good little hubby and make us a drink. – Good boy…”
84. Have him completely shave his legs and pubic hairs at least once of month. While clean-shaven, have him rub his legs and pubic area in with a female body lotion whenever it’s ‘playtime’
[[Sissy humiliation ideas – Feminine dressing and accessorizing to wear under clothing]]
85. Camisoles
86. Stockings/Garter Belts
87. Pantyhose
88. Necklaces (under your shirt)
89. Nails with clear or very light pink polish
90. Chastity device
91. Earrings (studs)
92. Ankle Bracelets
93. Toe Rings
94. Polish (of your choice) for your toenails
95. Female jeans (which you noted)
96. Unisex footwear
97. Arm bracelets (underneath your shirt/top)
98. Tattoos/Tramp Stamps
99. Henna designs
100. Body piercings (Nipples, navel, etc.)
101. Slave collar ( can add owner tag)
102. Narrow cat collar with bell.
103. Single handcuff on each wrist.
104. Butt plugs. Can be worn at a business meeting.
105. Feminine rings.
106. Cock rings.
107. Baby rattle.
108. Nipple clips. [even better when seen through a sheer shirt or blouse]
109. Clip-on earrings [for the pierced impaired.]
110. A “kitty” collar with a bell, worn around the cock and balls.
111. Black or dark-colored bra under a thin white shirt.
112. Black or dark-colored panties under thin white pants or shorts.
113. Pantyhose worn with shorts.
114. Wear a frilly bikini at the beach. [or just the bottom.]
115. Naked or dressed in lingerie beneath a cape or raincoat.
116. Wearing an obviously feminine blouse (malesubs(
117. Little girls’ dresses with high heels
118. Baby hats/bonnets.
119. Obvious female flat heel shoes, worn with everyday male clothing.
120. Standard male shirt, tie, jacket, with obvious female trousers.
121. Diapers, noisy plastic pants.
122. High heels.
123. Females, braless, with a sheer white or light-colored blouse.
124. No underwear or lingerie, while wearing very thin white or light-colored pants, shorts, or skirt.
[[Creative Uses of the Semen]]
125. Use it as topping for ice cream Use it as a dipping sauce for chocolate, fruit or raw vegetables
126. Freeze cum into cubes and use it to cool drinks or just SUCK on the cubes
127. Make frozen cum pops
128. Mix in sauces of different kinds, to make them sweeter
129. Bake in bread and feed it to your friends….and enemies (lol)
130. Drizzle it with syrup over pancakes
131. Put it in orange juice, coffee or tea with your breakfast
132. Spread it on toast
133. Put it in your favorite energy drink
134. Use it instead of mayonnaise or mustard on your sandwich at lunch
135. Turn your dessert pie into a creampie
136. Cover hors-d’oeuvres with your cum
137. Mix it in tuna salad, egg salad, etc.
138. Eat with cheese of your choice
139. Put in in soup
140. Glaze shrimp with it prior to broiling or barbecuing
141. Use instead of butter at meals
142. Evaporate it and use the dried crystals like salt
143. drink it down plain or flavored, as an elixir of life.
144. Being allowed to lick his cum off his Mistress body is such a treat that it makes the task of consuming it almost pleasant. For maximum humiliation, She can require him to squirt directly into the depression of Her asshole as She holds Her cheeks apart. Then he must lick up every elusive drop. The disadvantage is that She cannot see his humiliation, but this can be overcome by having him perform before several spectators who can describe the action to Her and jeer him.
145. The slave must come all over Mistress’ largest dildo. Then he must lick it clean, just as if he were cleaning a real cock.
[[The shame of Masturbation]]
146. Make him cum on his salad and eat it, make him eat his cum in general
147. Ruin orgasms
148. .Cum in panties just prior to leaving for work, having to drive with a wet panty crotch.
149. When the slave has not come for a while, Mistress gives him a choice just before a meal. he either can expect an additional prolonged period without orgasm, or he must squirt all over his meal before eating it.
150. The slave must masturbate lying on his back, with his legs raised and down over his head (yoga “plow” position) so the tip of his cock is as close to his face as possible. (Extra points if he can suck his own cock!) he must come all over his face. Place a towel under his head to take care of misses.
Slave masturbates wearing an unlubricated condom. When he’s come, he must carefully remove it, not spilling a single drop. he kneels before Mistress, hands Her the condom, and waits with his head back and his mouth open. Mistress turns the condom inside out, emptying it into the slave’s mouth. Then She drops the rubber into his mouth. he must suck on his “cum-gum” until all his spending is recycled.
151. The slave must masturbate with nipple clamps on. If She cares to participate, Mistress ties a thong to the chain between the clamps and jerks on it to encourage Her slave. Of course, She forces him to keep stroking himself for quite a while before She lets him come. If he loses his erection, he is punished. If he comes too soon, he is punished *VERY* severely!
152. Slave wears adjustable nipple clamps that are *VERY* severe at the tightest setting. he begins with them fairly loose, but at the end of every minute he fails to come, Mistress tightens the clamps a half turn.
153. The slave must wear a weighted ball parachute. Weights are added if he takes too long to come.
154. The slave must masturbate while kneeling or standing barefoot on a rice-covered hard floor, or on upturned bottle caps.
155. Once he’s gotten his cock hard, the slave must coat it with a mentholated gel or “deep heat” muscle rub. Once the rub is on, he must put on a condom and continue masturbating.
156. Slave lies on his back. An electric iron is placed on his stomach. he is given the command to jerk off at the same time as Mistress plugs in the iron. Since a very gradual increase to unbearable pain is wanted, Mistress must unplug and replug the iron repeatedly. Depending on the power of the iron, something like 15 seconds on alternated with 10 seconds off might be about right. But put Your own iron-on Your thigh and check it out first!
157. The slave has as many minutes to orgasm as days since his last come. If he came yesterday, he must come in just one minute! If it’s been a week, seven minutes. If he fails, he is punished severely. A good lesson for a slave who complains that he doesn’t get to come enough!
158. Mistress rolls three dice. the slave must come before that number of minutes (3 – 18) or be punished.
159. Nothing is worse than *HAVING* to come and not be able to, especially when you’ll be punished for the failure to obey. If Your slave complains about not being allowed to orgasm often enough, take one die. The number You (or he, if you wish him to determine his own fate) roll is the number of times he *MUST* orgasm. Then roll two dice. The total is the number of minutes he has for reaching each climax. This scene can range from the luxurious — two orgasms, 12 minutes for each one — to the impossible: six orgasms with two minutes for each. A variation is to use three or four dice for the second roll and the number rolled is the total time for all the orgasms. Either way, failure to make the deadline, or to come the required number of times, must be punished.
160. Before the slave begins, he is given a glass filled with Mistress’ golden nectar. he must hold a full mouthful in his mouth without swallowing while he masturbates. When he comes, he must swallow the nectar before eating his own cum.
161. the slave is given a large container of nectar — either saved up in the refrigerator, Mistress’ mixed with his own, or the nectar of several Mistresses — and must drink it all before being allowed to come.
162. slave masturbates while lying on his back in the bathtub. When he comes, he squirts all over the front of his body. Mistress then rinses it off him . . . with a golden shower. The tub drain is closed, and the slave lies in the nectar for a time while he contemplates how lucky he is to have such a thoughtful Mistress.
162. For more intimacy, make the slave insert a finger of his non-active hand up to his own ass while jerking off. Glove and lubricate for safety.
163. Make the slave masturbate while holding in an enema. He cannot release it until he climaxes and eats his cum all up.
[[Cuckold Fantasy Femdom Role-playing]]
164. Comment on how well other men look to you and what exactly you find sexy about them. To add some spice, comment on the things you see that are bigger/better than your hubby’s (I love his big shoulders, he looks like he probably has a huge cock, he looks like he has more money than you, etc…)
165. Tell hubby that, lately, the men you come across at work or informally, you fantasize of as potential Bulls, which makes you horny. Tell him you can’t wait to have sex with other men.
166. If hubby has a boss or colleagues he doesn’t get along with, or even friends he becomes competitive around, tease him how you’d love to be fucked by one of those men and made to feel like their whore. Tell him you’d love for those men to tease him about it after fucking you.
167. Keep hubby in a cock cage for at least two full weeks. Towards the end of the second week make a point of walking around the house naked or in sexy lingerie before you go out to work or for a night out with your girlfriends but deny hubby any sexual favors. Use this opportunity to receive oral sex, or a foot or back massage. To tease him, let hubby know he’s not permitted to fuck you, but if he’s got the nerve, he’s free to call up another man to come over to fuck you while he watches.
168. For aspiring hot-wives who have not yet cuckolded their hubby, buy a condom, open it and throw away the actual condom, keeping only the wrapping. Organize a night out with your girlfriends. When you come home later that evening, suggestively give hubby the ripped open condom wrapping. When he looks up at you in shock and asks about it, tease him with it, letting him know you let another man have sex with you that night. Keep him guessing for as long as possible about whether you did or didn’t use the condom that evening. Unzip his trousers, and masturbate him slowly while teasing him, “Maybe I really did use the condom tonight…would that make you angry, or does it secretly turn you on?… Is your cock getting this hard because I’m masturbating you, or because I might have been fucked by another man tonight?…etc)
169. Another beginner idea is to set up a night with a girlfriend, which hubby is aware of, but from that point on, role-play that you’re going off on a date with a rich businessman, who, after taking you out for dinner, will be taking you back to his hotel to fuck. While with your girlfriend, send regular role-play text messages letting hubby know how things are going “with the businessman”. (“Strong, handsome looking man…certainly looks like he knows what he wants…and tonight it’s me…”, “Just arrived at his hotel…he’s booking a room right now…so nervous, but also so turned on…hope you’re still sure about all this…” “He just fucked your wife”…etc).
169. Another role-play idea is to create a cuckold scenario where you fantasize about doing as many things as possible with a Bull that you would never (or not easily do) with hubby. Be creative and think of all the things you’re sexually ‘uncomfortable’ with or things hubby hasn’t easily been able to get you to do (blowjob, receiving a facial, an mff or mmf threesome, swallowing a load of cum, receiving anal sex, receiving a golden shower, giving a rim job, receiving a rim job, having an orgasm during intercourse if this generally doesn’t happen with hubby, …etc ), and fantasize out loud about wanting to experience all these things with a Bull while hubby listens or watches.
170. Tell one of you closer girlfriends about hubby’s sexual kinks and fantasies (cuckold/femdom/strap-on/chastity cage, etc), then let hubby know you told her and share her reaction in detail.
171. Wear an anklet as often as possible when you go out, with or without hubby and make sure hubby is aware of it. Seek not only his approval but make him beg you to wear it (“So you don’t mind that other man might see the anklet and think I’m available sexually? Is that what you want? How badly do you want other men to see me as available? Why don’t you get on your knees and beg me to put it on…”)
172. Go to a club with hubby, ideally one with predominantly black men and flirt openly with strangers. Let them rub you up, buy you drinks and come on to you. Agree with hubby up front how far you can go with these men (Kiss on the lips, French kissing, a hand-job, a blowjob…) all while hubby watches from a distance.
[[Actual Cuckold Scenarios]]
173. Play the game “A Cuckold’s Delight”: Place hubby in permanent chastity for a full month, (uncaged once a day to be teased briefly before taking a shower). During that month, deny him any orgasms whatsoever, (possibly also require him to wear panties under his clothing), while performing any/all household chores. You, on the other hand, are free that month to enjoy as much leisure time as possible whilst also experiencing as many orgasms as you want…BUT hubby’s task is not only to keep your home looking tidy, and pleasure you orally whenever you desire…there’s one more catch: in the course of that month, he’s to set you up with a minimum of 1 Bull.
174. Tie hubby to a chair in the bedroom and make him watch you and your Bull have sex in the marital bed. After some intimate foreplay with french kissing, and caressing, beg your Bull out loud to fuck you. The more desperate you appear to look, the more it will drive hubby mad…
175. Have hubby lay against the headboard on the bed, as you lean against him or sit on your hands and knees in front of him. Then look into hubby’s eyes and have your Bull roughly fuck you doggy style so that hubby can feel the power of his thrusts while looking in your eyes.
176. Tie hubby to a chair in the living room and disappear off to the bedroom to have sex with your Bull, denying hubby the privilege of watching. After some time, take a break from fucking your bull. Go out into the living room where hubby’s waiting, hair a mess, makeup smeared, and have a glass of water. Say hi to your hubby, walk over to him and give him a french kiss. Then, grin at him mischievously, go back to the bedroom, close the door and lock it.
177. Give your Bull a blowjob in a semi-public place while hubby stands guard (under a bridge, in an underground car park, on a reasonably deserted beach, etc) For the more advanced hot wives, arrange to meet your Bull at the beach, and have sex on the sand at night while hubby stands lookout.
178. Spend time socializing with your Bull for 10 to 15 minutes in the living room before any action and while everybody is still fully dressed. Perhaps put on a porn movie to set the tone a bit. While socializing, or watching the movie sit next to your Bull, kissing, teasing, stroking, unbuttoning and treating him like a new boyfriend while hubby watches.
179. Have hubby beg your Bull to fuck you. Have him beg your Bull to give you what he hasn’t been able to have all these years. Demand him to say it out loud. At this stage, it’s all about humiliation. Make fun of hubby’s cock and sex skills in front of your Bull (“You see this…this is how a real man, with a real cock, fucks a woman,…etc”)
180. Go to a restaurant together with hubby and your Bull. While waiting for the main meal, take your Bull out to the car or restaurant bathroom area for a quick sex session (fucking or blowjob) then return to the table in time to enjoy your meal together. Make a point of kissing hubby on the lips when you return in order to confuse all the waiters and other guests.
181. Take off your wedding ring and have hubby take off his wedding ring, and lay them both on your stomach or chest, side by side…while your Bull is fucking you. Then have your Bull pull out and cum over both rings. Have hubby put both his and your ring back on full of your Bull’s cum.
182. Make a point of arranging that hubby drive you and your Bull around for half an hour while you and him make out in the back seat. For the more advanced hot wives, at some point, make your husband drive you and your Bull to a motel while you and your Bull both make out a bit in the back seat. Then, once you’ve arrived, check-in with your Bull and make hubby sit in the car and wait until you’re done fucking your Bull in the motel, whenever that is. Alternatively, have hubby drive you to your Bull’s house for sex. Then make him wait in your Bull’s living room while you’re taken to the bedroom to get fucked.
183. Have your Bull spend the evening at your place. Once going off to bed with hubby, arrange with your Bull that at 4 am, he is permitted to slip into your marital bed (awakening both you and hubby), then crawl between your legs and fuck you right beside hubby. For the more advanced hot wives, have hubby sleep in the guest room and spend the evening in the marital bed with your Bull. When doing this, go visit hubby once an hour in the guest room, so that he can touch, taste and smell the sex on your body. On your last visit, request that hubby wake you and your Bull up with breakfast ready for the both of you.
184. Make hubby wear women’s clothing, make-up and a wig and sit watching while your Bull fucks you. His task for the night is to be your Bull’s personal maid, fetching drinks or snacks if necessary.
185. Put your husband in chastity while your Bull is over and have your Bull wear the key around his neck as he fucks you. For the more advanced hot wives, have your Bull take the key back home with him and hold onto it until the next time he comes over. Hubby stays in chastity until that next time, so it’s in hubby’s best interest that that next time comes sooner rather than later.
186. Put your husband in chastity, tie him to a chair, and have him watch your Bull fuck you. Afterward, with hubby still strapped to the chair, have your Bull cum all over hubby’s chastity cage and cock while you watch smiling.
187. Make hubby go outside and clean your Bulls car, inside and out, while your Bull fucks you in the marital bed. As an alternative, have hubby take your Bull’s car to the carwash and pay to have it cleaned inside and out, while your Bull fucks you in the marital bed.
188. Have your Bull bend you over his knee and beg him to give you an erotic spanking in front of hubby. (I’m a very naughty girl, please spank me, daddy) Even if it hurts, let it continue for longer than you’re “comfortable” with, before finally begging your Bull to fuck you to ease the stinging. (Please, I can’t take it anymore,…please fuck me, please, I’m begging you…) This is especially effective if hubby is not permitted or encouraged to spank your bottom.
189. Get into a position where you are able to intimately kiss hubby, while your Bull fucks you. Keep the kissing going until your Bull cums inside of you. For maximum effect, when you hear your Bull is cumming, moan out loud along with him while still trying to kiss hubby.
190. Have hubby put his face inches away from your pussy while your Bull fucks you, then tell him to masturbate while doing so. For the more advanced hot wives, have your Bull cum in your pussy, or on your chest if you use condoms, and have hubby lick everything clean. An alternate idea is to have the Bull pull out and cum on hubby’s face or in his mouth.
191. When giving your Bull a blowjob have hubby come sit right next to you. Alternate between intimately sucking your Bulls cock and intimately French kissing hubby with some verbal teasing (Can you taste/smell his cock on my lips? Here, taste what a real man’s cock tastes like, etc). For the advanced hotwife, after five minutes of doing the above, grab hubby by the hair, and force his mouth down gently onto your Bull’s cock ordering him to get your Bull nice and hard before he fucks you.
192. Have hubby get your Bull hard by giving him a blowjob. Then have your Bull fuck hubby up the ass. For the more advanced hot wives, keep hubby in chastity for one week prior to meeting up with your Bull. Remove the chastity cage when the time comes for your Bull to fuck hubby up the ass. If hubby ejaculates before your Bull is done, that would be great, as he has to endure the humiliation of having your Bull continue to fuck him after he cums. If he doesn’t, and your Bull cums first, then lock his cock back up in chastity without being permitted to cum. Do not release him from chastity until the next time he puts his ass up for your Bull.
193. Take photos and video of hubby sucking other men’s cocks and getting fucked up the ass by lots of other men, then have him put a copy of all the footage on a USB stick that you keep securely. Tease him by threatening to show his closest friends and family all the footage if he ever steps out of line.
194. Consider getting a “Queen of Spades” tattoo (or something symbolizing your love of black cock) put somewhere on your body. This will ensure hubby is constantly reminded of his role as your cuckold, as well as attracting attention from any black Bulls you happen to come across…
[[Additional 157 ideas]]
*Age Play – diapers, feeder bottles, and sippy cups, pacifier, dolls
*Always address you as mistress, ma’am, etc.
*Anal plugs
*Baby pacifier tied around the neck
*Baby pacifier to suck on (when masturbating or making love?)
*Bathroom use always with door open
*Bathroom use control – or lack of control!
*Beg for food, drinks, etc.
*Blackmail (fun) make sub compliant and obedient, make sub do anything!
*Blindfolds
*Buy him a feminine apron and make him wear it.
*Buy him kiddies utensils and a personalized kiddies plate, make him wear a bib when he is eating
*Cage display
* Caged/placed on restriction in cage
*Carrying a doll or toy around
*Cavity check-in private – at any time
*Cavity check punishment – forced enema, soft bananas, glycerine and suppositories
*Clip-on earrings that don’t match – jewelry – obvious string of lady’s pearl necklace
*Condition him to get aroused at things that will humiliate him then tell him you know how much he likes “xxxxxxxxxx”
*Crawl on all fours – restriction/bondage so he can only crawl
*Curtsy in public
*Deride the size of his equipment and get him to admit it should really be in panties or diapers
*Develop a tone of voice when requiring something of him or expressing your displeasure over something. It’ll be your “domme voice.”
*Diapers and forced wetting and/or soiling – bulky diapers, make him waddle
*Domme chooses clothing
*Domme chooses food
*Don’t let him talk at all.
*Dress him as a maid, tart, cleaner, doll, older lady or little girl
*Eat from a pet dish
*Eat without utensils – give him his own bib
*Embarrassing positions
*Enemas
*Enrol him for online sissy or maid training
*Eye contact restrictions
*Feed him pureed baby food
*Feed sub laxatives or use suppositories …. And wait!
*Feed submissive from hand
*Feminine necklace exposed (for males)
*Find him (or make him find) sissy friends online
*Forced Crossdressing
*Forced dressing
*Forced flattery, such as agreeing that every decision that the dominant makes is wise, correct, and justifiable while additionally praising the dominants physical and personality traits.
*Forced masturbation in odd places. Always dress him in his ‘special’ clothes when getting him to masturbate e.g. frilly panties and bra or maid’s dress – photograph him in his frillies getting excited!
*Forced shopping for pantyhose (male)
*Forced to Undress in front of others
*Forced to be a slave
*Forced to go to bathroom in front of you (..males all fours one leg up like dog or sit to pee)
*Forced to join online humiliation (or humiliating) sites/groups
*Forced to wear a leash
*Forced to wear a sign (slut, etc.)
*Forced to wear adult diapers
*Forced to wear chains, cuffs, manacles
*Forced underwear (panties, nylons, girdles, panty-corselette, tight bra, etc.)
*Forfeits – e.g. if you play with his dick then he’s in diapers for a week, if he smokes then one/ten/twenty cigarette(s) = a day for him in girly mode as maid, cleaner, doll, diapers etc.
*Get him a bikini and make him develop tan-lines
*Get him a blow up doll and force him to make friends with it and ‘perform’ – take a pic of him with his new friend.
*Get him his own makeup bag and have him wear lipstick around the house
*Give him a girls name and make him use it
*Give him a new hobby like sewing or knitting
*Give him a slave or girls name and use it with him in public to remind him.
*Give him written punishments – lines or essays on ‘how much he likes to….’ in neatest handwriting. variation: force him to use his non-writing hand
*Gradually dispose of his male underpants and substitute his new wardrobe from frillies to directoires.
*Handcuffs in public
*Have him insert a butt plug just before company arrives or before you both go out for an evening. Smile at him whenever he sits down.
*Have him keep a journal in which he records his thoughts and submissive feelings. Read it once a week while he is bound or helpless.
*Have slave hold a dime to the wall with nose while holding ass cheeks apart for inspection.
*Have slave wear food on face/clothes.
*His own website –diary, blog, pictures
*Hood, head mask, (zippered can be fun to close the mouth, eyes)
*If She has a strap-on, Mistress can fuck Her slave while he jerks off. Make him ask or beg to be fucked.
*If you masturbate him always get him to ask politely to be touched and always make him cum in humiliating attire. Make him cum into a plastic cup or similar – get him to fetch his cumming potty.
*Immobilization – saran wrap mummification or restriction
*In restaurant order food for your subbie (He will be having…)
*Insist he read some of your “women’s magazines” and romance novels if you read them.
*Invite your friends over for tea and make him serve it. If your friends are amicable make him put on an impromtu show.
*It’s humiliating to have to masturbate for your sexual satisfaction, particularly if you must put on a show. It’s also humiliating for a “straight” man to have something up his ass. So assplay and jerking off is a perfect combination. For starters, make the slave masturbate with a butt plug inserted. If you have a dildo you can mount on a board, have him “ride” it up and down while he jerks off.
*Lay down specific times and schedule for him and treat him like a little kid…
*Lead on a leash while having a rubber bone in the mouth
*Leave bathroom door opened
*Leave or text note with embarrassing instructions
*Let him stand in the corner for extended periods and/or write out assignments/lines
*Lock him in a pantie-corselette, diapers, dress etc
*Made to crawl – shackled bound so he can’t stand
*Made to use a cat litter box
*Made to walk in heels
*Maid services – Make him do housework naked or dressed in women’s clothes
*Make a habit of sliding your hand into his crotch and saying something like, “Getting to be a horny sub are we?” Or, “Since Mr. Willy belongs only to me, I can fondle him whenever I wish? but you may not.” Or say nothing at all: just smile and give him a kiss on the cheek or a pat on the head.
*Make a list of rules for the slave for public and private
*Make him enthuse about how much he likes e.g. his new name, his new clothes/wardrobe, housework, his new hobby and so on
*Make him give himself an enema and time how long he holds it in. Set targets.
*Make him give requests/undertakings when he is aroused – e.g. asking to be dressed girly/wear lipstick/nail polish/put in diapers 24/7 and for how long
*Make him only eat oats without sugar for all his meals without using cutlery out of a bowl. Use a separate bowl for water.
*Make him scrub the floors naked or clean the toilet with an old toothbrush.
*Make him sit at the table with his finger on his lip or his hands on his head while you eat.
*Make him sit on the toilet to pee.
*Make him think of a new way for you to humiliate him
*Make him use baby feeder cup
*Make him walk on his tiptoes. Stick double-sided tape under his heels to see they touch the floor.
*Make him wear female deodorant or baby powder
*Make him wear women’s camisoles under his shirts always
*Make subbie wear makeup
*Mask – latex – give him doll or girlie face
*Micro-management – Detailed accountability and control as to time spent or activities are done, including a list of jobs to do, precise directions as to how the housework is to be performed, and exactly how to act and behave.
*Nipple piercings/rings under see-thru top
*Noisy plastic pants (with diapers)
*Numb or clamp his tongue – give him a speech impediment
*Order him to fetch the newspaper or post while wearing an article of your clothing. Lock him outside.
*Orgasm control
*Orgasm denial
*Paint his toenails.
*Pantyhose work well with shorts (male)
*Pet roles (act like a dog, cat, etc.)
*Pink Tee shirts will make a great addition to his wardrobe. Look for Tees with suitable messages/names printed on them
*Prohibitions or restrictions on clothing, a common example is being mandated to only wear revealing bikinis or lingerie or including feminizing or cross-dressing.
*Record really embarrassing sessions and make them watch it
*Scolding
*Send him emails in which you mention his submissive behavior or address him as your sub, slave, servant, boytoy, maid, girlie or whatever. Or send text messages.
*Serving other(s) (..clean friends place, tea party)
*Shave all body hair
*Shave head
*Shave his legs and make him go out wearing shorts.
*Shave pubic hair
*Shopping with dildo or butt plug in the ass while wearing control top panties/pantie girdle
*Sign him up at a BDSM message board and tell everybody what he has done wrong.
*Slave made to sit on a wooden chair with a dildo up his butt while being scolded.
*Slave tattoos (temporary, henna, permanent marker)
*Speech restriction, limited vocabulary, special babyish or childish words – make him lisp
*Speech rules – make him use humiliating words for anything of your choosing – clothing, utensils, body parts etc
*Spell Slave sub or whatever with suntan lotion & get tan
*Stand in the corner
*Stand slave in the corner (pants down)
*Style and/or dye his hair – wigs
*Substitute hotpants or little boy velvet-type shorts for his shorts
*Suck dildo
*Swallow own fluid
*Take Pictures
*Take Video
*Take him shopping and spray him with perfume.
*Tie a piece of fish line onto a ball harness and lead him with it around while shopping. He will never leave your side.
*Try to find him pink pajamas. Or make him wear a nightdress or babydolls in bed.
*Use saran wrap to bind legs (gives him small steps) or arms (restricted movement) or mummify him
*Verbal Abuse (see comments toward the end of this post)
*Wear (locking) Collar everywhere
*Wear a T-shirt that says I’m a sissy boy, I belong to Mistress, I am a girlie etc.
*Wear a bra and get a tan (males)
*Wear bra under see-thru top
*Wear chains from hand to feet that keep slave on all fours / bent over.
*Wear chains or manacles
*Wear clothes that are ripped
*Wear diapers while immobilized
*Wear panties under see thru clothes
*Wear tight bra under clothes
*Wear unmatching clothes
*When eating out, choose his meals for him. Order a ladies steak or a childs meal for him.
*Write a punishment or reward on a piece of paper and keep them in a bottle. Let him choose one randomly. Add new ones every week.
*Write on body (slut, sissy, etc.)
In basic terms, cuckolding is a fetish or kink in which a person gets turned on by their partner having sex with someone else.
It’s closely tied to BDSM with overlaps like domination, submission, and humiliation — minus the gear and spanking à la Fifty Shades.
Historically, the term cuckold refers to a man who was unknowingly cheated on by his wife. Don’t get too hung up on that, though.
The modern-day cuckold — who’s not necessarily a cisgender or heterosexual male — is fully aware and heartily approves of their partner’s affairs.
Apparently — though pinning down specific numbers is tricky given the delicate nature of the topic.
Based on internet research, oodles of people Google the word “cuckolding” on the daily. Porn sites have also reported that “cuckold porn” is one of the most searched categories.
Exactly how many people are actually engaging in it is hard to say.
No! A lot of the info assumes only cishet men want to be cucked, but those desires aren’t specific to gender or sexuality.
And FYI, the “cuckoldress,” or the person having the sex, isn’t always a woman, and the third party, also known as the “bull,” isn’t always a man.
Psychologists have suggested a number of reasons why someone may be turned on by their partner having sex with someone else.
Biology
A biological urge referred to as the “sperm competition theory” may play a role in the desire to be cucked. That’s if the cuck is someone with a penis, of course.
In these scenarios, some research suggests that watching your partner with another man prompts a biological response to have longer and more vigorous sex.
This urge often results in the cuck ejaculating harder, having more sperm in their ejaculate, and having a shorter refractory period between erections so they’re ready to go at it again a lot sooner.
Jealousy
Knowing someone else wants your partner can kick your desire into overdrive and make you want them more than a fresh-from-the-oven Krispy Kreme.
Sexual jealousy can be intense, motivating, and pretty arousing. Some researchers think that jealousy is also a part of what fuels sperm competition and gets a male ready to fight for the fertilization win.
Compersion
Compersion is the flipside of jealousy; it’s the happiness you feel seeing your partner happy.
The word’s often used by people in polyamorous relationships to describe the feeling they get seeing their partner courting someone else.
In the world of cuckolding, the happy feels come from seeing your partner being sexually satisfied by another.
Humiliation aspect
Humiliation seems to play a leading role in cuckolding. It comes from the ridicule a person is likely to feel when their partner cheats on them.
For some, humiliation ramps up the erotic intensity of the act by a bazillion. This can come from watching their partner with someone else, or some extra humiliation thrown in for good measure, like being laughed at or belittled by their partner and the bull.
For others, humiliation doesn’t even factor in because, while par for the course in real infidelity, cuckolding between consenting adults removes — or at the very least dulls — it for some.
Submission aspect
The cuck is essentially submitting to someone else taking over their role in the bedroom.
The pleasure comes from giving up that power of sexually pleasing your partner over to someone else.
The taboo factor
It’s no secret that culture idealizes monogamy. So, even though cuckolding is a common fantasy, it’s still considered taboo to share your partner with another. And who doesn’t like to be naughty and break the rules once in a while?
To have a partner who enjoys being cucked
You might wonder what’s in it for you if you’re with someone who likes being cucked. It turns out there’s plenty of pleasure to be had!
Physical pleasure
Not only is there the obvious physical pleasure you get from engaging in sexual acts with the bull, but the sex gets better between you and your partner, too.
What little research is available on cuckolding shows that both partners report having hotter sex with each other. Also, cuckoldresses report feeling more sexually satisfied.
Cuckolding may also revitalize a relationship that’s become a bit stale over time.
Emotional intimacy
The consensus is that the majority of couples that partake in cuckolding tend to have excellent communication and intimacy. The willingness to share your deep desires encourages intimacy and brings you closer.
Domination aspect
Though the rules aren’t set in stone and couples can mix things up as they prefer, the cuckoldress typically takes on the sexually dominant role.
They get to have sex with others while the cuck remains loyal and doesn’t get squat — unless their partner wants them to that is.
To be the bull in a cucking scenario
As the bull, you’re the third party that gets chosen to come into the relationship. The main draw here is getting to have no-strings-attached sex with someone who is eager and willing.
For some, the dominance aspect is appealing and comes from stepping in and taking over the cuck’s role in the bedroom.
You don’t actually need to go as far as watching your partner have sex with another person to enjoy the fun of cucking.
Cucking can involve hearing your partner talk about sex with someone else — real or imagined.
To get your feet wet
If you’re not quite ready to go looking for a bull, you can get off on listening to your partner talk about sex with someone else.
Have them tell you about other people they fantasize about having sex with or the juicy details of past sexual encounters.
If you want to take it a little further
If you’re really turned on about the idea of your partner hooking up with someone else, start off with watching from the distance as your partner flirts with someone at a bar.
Too vanilla? Suggest your partner get a sensual massage from someone else while you watch to test the waters.
If you think you can handle more, send your partner out on a date where sex is on the menu and have them share all the details when they’re done.
If you want it all
Along with watching your partner get busy with someone else, talk about the option of participating in the act. Your role can be as big or small as all parties are cool with, like directing the bull and telling them what to do to your partner or actually getting in there for a threesome.
No, though people often use the terms “hotwife” and “cuckoldress” interchangeably.
A hotwife scenario is more about sex rather than emotion, power, or control.
Instead of humiliation, hotwifing seems to center on pride. The partner is proud of having a hot-to-trot partner and her sexual adventures, and happy to share.
Fantasies, kinks, and fetishes are normal, but bringing them up to your partner isn’t always easy.
Use these tips to help you open the dialogue and figure out if it’s something you really want to try.
If they bring it up with you
Hearing that your partner wants to try cuckolding can be a shock to the system, especially if your relationship isn’t particularly kinky to start with.
Hear them out and ask questions
Being honest about your desires and sharing that the idea of inviting someone else into your sex life takes some serious courage. You owe it to your partner to hear them out without any judgment.
Your partner may just enjoy the cuckold fantasy or be interested in bringing the fantasy to life.
Asking questions gets you the information you need while also showing them that they can be open with you.
To help spur the conversation, you can ask:
What is it about cuckolding that turns you on?
Is this just a fantasy or something you really want to try?
How far would you want to take this?
How do you think this will benefit our relationship?
Take time to decide how you feel
Cuckolding requires that you have all the information you need and take time to really consider how you feel. Let them know that you need time to think about it.
Start slow
If you decide that cuckolding is something you’re interested in exploring, you don’t need to jump into the bullpen right away.
Start by watching cuckolding videos together or sharing a cuckolding fantasy.
If you want to bring it up with them
Take a deep breath and start the conversation without any preconceived expectations or assumptions about how they’ll respond.
Be prepared, though, for the possibility that your partner may not share your enthusiasm.
Be honest
Even though there’s a chance they won’t be into it, don’t let that stop you from being completely honest.
Be open about why cuckolding turns you on and what you hope to get out of it.
Even if they’re not on board, sharing your desires can open the way for other exploration and kink.
Have all the information
Your partner’s going to have questions, so be prepared to answer them.
Sharing an article or video on cuckolding may help them understand why people do it. You should also be able to offer examples of how you might go about it.
Offer to take it slow
You both need to consent and be comfortable for cuckolding to work. Offer to take things at their pace and continue to ensure they’re still onboard throughout the entire experience.
Whoa! Before starting your search for your bull, you should probably sit down together and decide:
if one or both of you will choose the bull
how involved the cuck will get — pillow talk after a rendezvous, to watch, or be part of the action?
Next, it’s time to figure out how you’d like to go about the search. The internet is your best friend here. You can post an ad on Fetlife, try an app like Tinder, or use a niche dating site like AdultFriendFinder or LocalCuckold.
Your profile or listing should be clear and concise so potential bulls know exactly what they’re getting into. Make sure they’re comfortable with the arrangement, all the way to how much the cuck will know or be a part of it.
Like with any other sex act, you need good communication, consent, and respect.
Once you’re both open to cuckolding, you need to set clear boundaries, first with each other and then with your bull.
The same safety rules that apply for online dating or hookups apply here:
Don’t disclose personal information, like your address or place of business.
First meetings should always happen in a public place.
Always have your own transportation to and from your meeting place.
If going alone, make sure your partner knows where you’ll be and when to expect you back.
Always have condoms or other barrier methods on hand if sexual intercourse is a possibility.
Sexual contact always carries physical risks like sexually transmitted infections (STIs) and pregnancy. Practice safer sex by using condoms and other barrier methods during any type of sexual contact, including oral sex.
Emotional risk is something else to consider. Even if you’re completely on board at the start, feelings can change at any time. One person may decide they want to stop, the cuck may begin to experience more jealousy than they bargained for, or one or both of the people hooking up could become too attached.
Cuckolding requires complete honesty from everyone involved every step of the way. Communicate frequently to make sure you’re all still on the same page. If anyone is uncomfortable or unsure, or if anything feels off, stop.
Most of the time a sissy maid fantasy is more of a roleplay fetish, not a deep down desire, especially if they are naturally confident males.
The fetish stems from a humiliation aspect, and handing over all their thinking on the issue. They want you to take away their masculinity, and dish out tasks, to remove decision making from them.
It will be connected to a sexualisation fetish, most likely.
However, it’s not all about him, and you should be comfortable with the role.
At the heart of the sissy maid fantasy is forced feminization. He has a desire to not only look like a girl, but be treated like a maid. In other words he expects tasks consistent with being a maid.
Have the conversation about what he likes about it, what he expects from you and ideas for tasks and punishments.
Rightly or wrongly he will expect some abuse, both verbal and physical. Certainly some humiliation.
Ask about what type of domme he wants from you for the roleplay.
Consider
Bitchy boss
Dominant owner
Gentle caring but firm and fair employer
Lesbian dominant
Sexy mistress
Most likely, a dismissive dominant is the route of a good sissy maid fantasy. He will be expecting you to be disdainful and humiliate them at most opportunities. Not all the time, but it is likely to be the heart of it.
If he does a good job of something, show surprise as normally he is totally useless. The sissy maid is continually trying to earn you respect. It is devoted roleplay normally, and they are there to serve your domestic chores and sexual whims.
Set time limits if necessary, it is a roleplay after all.
a mistress lifting up skirt from a sissy maid
He will expect you to find fault with his work or chores. Even if he tries his best, he may well enjoy the struggle to please you. Being hyper critical of his efforts is normal with this fantasy.
TIP – Often when you give him chores he may shrug, not do it with enthusiasm or he may try to be cheeky. Nip this in the bud immediately. A good face slap is totally within your scope. He has disrespected your authority. Make it sting slightly and put on a face like you are scolding a child. Tell him to NEVER do that again. You can angrily tell him why you are annoyed and you are quite prepared to administer a severe punishment if he does that again.
It is quite acceptable to sexualize him when you refer to him. Using terms like man-pussy, sexy ass slut, or commenting on breasts would be totally normally.
Also feel free to ask him how he gives head, or asking him how good a shag he is. Again feel free to be dismissive and comment that his oral sex technique is probably awful, or you bet he just lies there when shagging.
Treat him like a dirty slut for her thoughts, and continually berate their sexual ability.
TIP – If you are unsure what he wants, get him to print out some sissy maid stories online and use a yellow marker to mark the bits he likes. Get him to write his thoughts down on the story, or what he would expect differently. You can use this to educate yourself
It’s quite acceptable to do the domestic chores in uniforms. Getting him to perform duties in appropriate costumes would be normal. Maybe a slutty costume for the kitchen stuff, or even just a bra and panties with an apron. Something different for the bathroom. When he polishes your finest table though, he should be dressed as a french maid.
[[Femdom Maid Training]]
While some subs have a very clear definitive idea of it, a lot of males find they like it as you were giving out humiliating tasks.
Sissy maid training is the procedure for every sissy maid. They have duties to perform, and your desires are unquestioned.
There should be 100% effort and concentration to his chores and he should do it without complaint. Severe punishment can be the outcome otherwise.
When you do the training or during the roleplay you should look very glamorous. Give him the ideal to aspire to. Look as sexy as you can in stockings and smart attire.
a glamoress mistress looks at sissy maid
Give simple and clear instructions that don’t have ambiguity.
TIP – Some sissy maids have to be coaxed out of their shell. Maybe your sub realized he liked the feminization from another roleplay, and asked about it. Difficult to jump to a french maid slut from that, so start small. Washing up in bra and panties, and high heels, then uniform, then wig, then make up over time as he becomes more accustomed to it.
[[Assessing Your Sissy Maid]]
The very first thing you will want to do is inspect your sissy maid. Make him parade to a spot and stand up straight. Walk around him
As an approach but not limited to you should inspect different elements of his appearance.
Demeanor – Is he appropriately attired, is his body stance respectful of your authority, is there a smirk on his face that a good slap would remove. Are all his bottoms done up? Essentially does he look like he took time to be your maid. Does he smell nice enough to be in your home. Douse him in perfume if he doesn’t. Cheap stuff.
TIP – Berating him for general choices is normally fine. If you see a blonde wig, you can easily comment that ‘brunettes give better head’ or that he looks more like a prostitute than a maid. Does he shag for money in his spare time?
Wig – Check it’s secure, the hair is well brushed, is he trying to copy you? Is it clean, does it look like they take care of their hair.
Make up – Lipstick, eyebrows, eye shadow, nothing should escape your critical eye. Get him to improve, or give him lessons if necessary.
Clothes – Is everything clean. This is a sissy maid, how are they going to clean stuff if they are dirty. Do they look like you expect. Is the attire suitable to your requirements. Are the stockings laddered?
Fingernails – Are they clean and well manicured? Are they polished well? Check for knicks or roughness as bad fingernails can damage fine stockings.
Underwear – Time to check his underwear and bra. Get him to lift his top. Feel free to criticise or sexualize his breasts. Tell him ‘those look a bit saggy‘ or ‘bet loads of guys have seen those’ for example. Then check his panties. Are they too slutty or frilly enough for you. Snap the suspender elastic to check he has fastened them properly.
Ass inspection – Maybe some gloves for this one but get him to bend over and pull his panties down a little bit. Pull his cheeks apart and check he is clean, even there. Again, your maid needs to be clean before they are allowed to clean your house.
Shoes – Are they appropriate and well cleaned. A sissy that can’t even take care of her shoes needs to improve her ability. Are they well polished or just thrown on. Check the soles and the heels. If there is dirt on them make them lick it off, or suck the heel clean.
Cleaning products – check the cleaning products, and if they haven’t brought any, really berate them. You want to see proper sponges, and environmentally friendly products. Where is the toothbrush for taps?
[[Sissy Maid Chores]]
I’m sure you can think of a thousand things that your sissy maid can do and make easier for you.
If you fancy, make a checklist of things for your sissy maid to do on a weekly, daily or even monthly timeline before any rewards are dished out.
Getting them to wash delicate lingerie is quite a good one. A thorough hand wash of your finest silks and velvets.
Basic chores can be;
<ul>
<li>Floor cleaning</li>
<li>Washing up</li>
<li>Bathroom</li>
<li>Food prep</li>
<li>Vacuuming</li>
<li>Keeping closets neat</li>
<li>Cleaning sex toys</li>
<li>Polishing tables</li>
<li>Cleaning windows</li>
</ul>
Take him through the house r0om by room and tell him how you expect it to be cleaned, how thoroughly, and with what.
You may want the shower nozzle to be meticulously clean so scour and use a toothbrush to get everywhere.
He will expect you to find fault with his chore ability but make it consistent. If he has done a good job you can reward the sissy later.
[[Kink Practices For A Sissy Maid]]
The practices can be used as rewards or punishments, depending upon what you have previously agreed.
<b>TIP</b> – Practice laughing, ass slapping and face slapping. I hate to break it to you but if it doesn’t feel authentic then much of the authority is lost. A lot of women sort of slap lacking any power. The technique is a bit flimsy so get to know how to slap properly. Laugh like you are genuinely amused at his humiliation. It adds lots to his love of the roleplay.
<b>Pegging</b> – The art of a strapon to a biological male. Dressed as a sissy maid, or whatever you have put him in, as well as you being a dominant sexy domme some form of pegging will probably called for. As he will probably want this a part of the sissy maid roleplay, it should be viewed as a reward.
<b>TIP</b> – If you are not sure, and sometimes this is the better tease while he is washing up or polishing the table. Get him to bend over a bit more. Tell him to continue his task and splay his legs a bit by kicking them apart gently. Start fondling his ass, and pulling up his skirt. Then dry hump him. Hold his hips and thrust into him. Add a few comments like ‘bet you want a good f*****g don’t you’, ‘all sissy sluts need a good banging to keep them in line’, or ‘gonna drop my load into you soon’.
<b>BJ practice</b> – As a tease, well before you give him any reward, you can always get him to practice his technique. As a sissy maid it might be normal for you to consider them a bit of a slut. All good sluts need to know how to give oral. Either stop what he is doing occasionally and get him to kneel in front of you or lie on the bed and get him to kneel over you. Get his technique up to your standard.
<b>TIP</b> – An opportunity to really make an oral expert here. Don’t take simple stuff as acceptable. Really get him into it, you want ball tickling, shaft licking, tip kissing and some deep throat. Make him gag and get the strap on really wet. Make the appropriate noises as if he was really pleasuring you, although at the start you may want to mention that ‘as a slut I thought you’d be better at this’, before giving him instructions.
<b>Masturbation</b> – Do this when you want to, but you can always plunge your hand down into his frilly panties and ask ‘is my dirty little slut wet down there’.
<b>Butt plug</b> – To add a bit of humor of interest, you can make him clean with a plug in. Maybe one with a little tail.
<b>Flogging / Caning</b> – Depends on what you have agreed but these are punishments for tardiness, not doing a thorough job or just for your own amusement really.
<b>TIP</b> – If he does release his load at any point the sissy maid roleplay should continue. He doesn’t get to end it.
I cannot stress this enough? The reasons are numerous, but mostly – It IMMEDIATELY sets a tone of ownership and dominance. Let's be honest, the Mommy/Baby relationship dynamic is – at its core – a FemDom relationship.
Secondly, if your hubby is anything like mine – his name (especially my hubbies name) was a symbol of everything that he had been forced to be his entire life. It reminded him of times when he had been forced to be something he wasn't – and so it made him unhappy. A new name made hubby feel better about himself, freer as himself, and secure in a new chapter of his life.
Another good reason – It's pretty! Who wants a little sissy baby girl named Tom? Obviously disregard this reason if your baby is not of the sissy variety.
Everybody loves talking about how fun and flirty the AB / Sissy Baby lifestyle is, right? Okay, well not everybody – but you get my point. Outside of the playroom, there are necessary and important things that must be discussed. When can hubby be the baby he was born to be? How can he do that? How far will it go?
These things are IMPORTANT and MUST be discussed and agreed to by both people!
Imagine if you think everything is good, and suddenly you wind up with a poopy diaper to change? Not so much fun if you're, well, squeamish.
[[Here are the rules my hubby and I use]]
1: You are not allowed to adjust your diaper in any way or remove it.
2: You have to drink and/or eat everything that is given to you, without complaining.
3: You have to say out loud and intelligibly when you need to use your diaper, even in public. Regular checks will be performed, any unannounced wetting will be punished.
4: You are not allowed to ask to be changed or to complain about the state of your diaper, or you'll be left in it for longer. Mommy decides when you need a diaper change.
5: While at home you are not permitted to wear pants, shorts or anything that covers your diaper, unless instructed otherwise. You must change out of your “grown-up costume” as soon as you're through the door.
6: If a pacifier is placed in your mouth, or you are told to suck your thumb; you are not allowed to talk or remove it.
7: If instructed to wear an outfit you have to wear it and are not allowed to adjust it in any way without permission.
8: If you are given ANYTHING (items), you are to curtsey and thank Mommy for WHATEVER it is.
This might seem like overkill and some might wonder if our life ever gets monotonous. First, my rule of thumb is that I would rather have a happy sissy baby husband than a miserable manly man – so I made it a common thing for him to have what he so desperately needs.
Secondly, our live never gets boring or monotonous. We have a great deal of fun – both Mommy/Sissy Baby related and Wife/Husband related. This is just a part of our daily lives and even though we have kids, it works for us on a level that brings us completely together. Our lives are private, but sometimes I feel like telling my friends (who complain constantly that they have "dead" relationships) to open their mind and try something new.
Anyway, diapers, sissification and general babyhood are parts of our DAILY lives. And yes, this means that each night once the kids are in bed, the pants come off and the diapers go on. This also means that sleeping attire, depending on the weather, is either:
* A Diaper
* A Diaper and a T-Shirt
* A Diaper and Pyjamas
Is this difficult to enforce each and every day? Oh yes, especially when I am exhausted from other things. However, knowing that I can cancel a night whenever I feel like it takes much of the stress and anxiety out of being a Mommy for my hubby.
When we had our talk (which was more like me talking and him listening), I gave him a choice – either give up this baby stuff altogether, or admit that he was really a sissy baby at heart and do everything he was told, whenever he was told, like a good baby girl should. I left him in our bedroom to contemplate this decision with the only instructions being that if he did want to be my sissy baby, all he had to do was come out to the living room naked, carrying a diaper, and admit it. Obviously I'm making this site, so you all know what his choice was.
The point is, I meant what I said. IF he had made the other choice, it would have dropped right then and there. Since he chose to be my sissy baby, he has to follow my rules. Believe me, there are times when the Orioles are playing that little miss sunshine doesn't feel like putting on her night-night diapers. In that case, there is punishment – just like there would be with an actual little girl.
Just like all the experts say, discipline should have a purpose and be used to reinforce ideas or rules. The ruling ideas in my house are:
* I am in charge
* My husband is a little baby girl masquerading as a grown man
My punishments are always fair and just, and serve only to reinforce these ideas to my husband. They are as follows:
* Corner Time
Yes, I know this is a fantasy of many kinksters. However, I choose to enforce corner time when hubby doesn't want it – like when he is in the middle of his television shows or games.
* Spankings
Admittedly, these are fun for both of us. That is, until hubby is ready for them to stop.
* Baby Behavior "Helpers"
One of my most creative punishment ideas, if I may say so myself. I have a large vase filled with little scraps of paper. When hubby decides that he is a man and not the little princess he begged to be, we go for our "helpers".
On these scraps are little tasks that help hubby to remember who and what he actually is, and drive home the ideas that yes, Mommy is in charge and no, you are not the man you pretend to be when you're at work.
Mommy's helpers range in severity and babyishness, but are completely random. For example, if hubby attempts to use the potty for number 1, we will visit the "helper" vase and pull a piece of paper which might say something like "Rectal Temperature Reading". Needless to say, hubby doesn't forget again for awhile that babies use their diapers for pee-pee.
NOTE: This is an example, and yes – in response to those of you who asked – I do take hubby's temperature rectally regularly anyway. It's not the deed that is the punishment, so much as having to select his own punishment from the jar. Also, knowing that it is a punishment adds another layer onto a normal temperature taking, which is usually very sweet and loving.
The Following is a Simple Test to Figure Out Where Your Significant Other Rates
The test works best if you make every attempt to make sure and answer honestly, not as you wish things were. This is supposed to be fun. After all, you wouldn't be here without probable cause, right?
Questions:
1. You have a weekend all alone with your spouse or significant other…
1. Cool… sports and maybe some beers
2. Video game marathon here we come
3. Romance-ville, population 2
4. Deep talks, early bedtime, and moodiness
2. Your biggest problem as a couple is…
1. Being poor
2. Infidelity
3. Emotional Deadness
4. Difficulty Connecting / Emotional Distance
3. You think its strange, but your husband absolutely loves…
1. Strange Foods
2. Documentaries
3. Your (insert body part here)
4. Cuddling, Hugging, and other physical displays of affection
4. If you tried to take your husband's temperature rectally, he would…
1. Divorce you
2. Laugh at you like you were crazy
3. Argue until you gave up on the idea
4. Bend over and drop his pants – even if he was healthy
5. The last time your husband/boyfriend had an "accident" was…
1. I don't know, probably when he was a toddler
2. A year or more ago, but he was really ill
3. Within the last year, thank god I wasn't there / wish I had been there
4. Within the last month, and I wish I could've seen it / I'm glad I missed it
RESULTS
Picture
0 – 9 POINTS: A Real Man's Man
You have found yourself a masculine man that would never dream of wearing a diaper, crawling on the floor, or crying when his legs are broken. You should leave the site immediately.
Picture
10 – 15 POINTS: Kinky Dude, With Feminine Flair
You have a husband that is probably a bit kinky, and rocks his femininity like few others. You should probably leave this site, but find others immediately. This guy will love experimentation.
Picture
16 – 20 POINTS: Mommy's Little Princess!
Yep… this is the site for you! You have a bonafide sissy darling on your hands. Don't tell me you're surprised, the skipping on dates had to be a dead giveaway.
In all seriousness, you have found a man with some of the most intimate and special needs on planet Earth. However, few other men will be as caring, loving, or attentive as this one. You may be his Mommy, but you're also his world.
<img src="https://thedommemommymanual.weebly.com/uploads/2/5/9/2/25924415/9826457.jpg"/>
This is a bit crude, but it is basically true. If your husband or boyfriend is indeed intent on serving as your AB, then the poster has it right – you are the Mommy, so you make the rules.
There IS NO clear-cut, 100% accurate diagram for building the perfect marriage, much less the perfect AB / Domme Mommy relationship. However, many of the same things that make a vanilla relationship work will make the AB / Domme Mommy relationship work as well.
While loving your husband is not the issue, being willing to take such a responsibility is another matter. Hopefully, the information below will help those who are unsure if they can maintain this lifestyle.
“Success in marriage does not come merely through finding the right mate, but through being the right mate.” – Barnett R. Brickner
When we begin removing the “stuff” from our life, we found a whole new world open up. We find that we have more time for the things that we valued most. Now, as a result, we spend more time at the dinner table, we talk more honestly, and we have been able to save money for some worthwhile experiences… like a weekend at the beach, for example. Removing the nonessentials has allowed us to focus more on the essentials. And we have discovered that true life is found there.
The following was taken from an article on successful marriage from http://www.becomingminimalist.com/8-essentials-for-a-successful-marriage/. They are NOT values written for this special type of relationship. However, as you read them, please try and interpret them as they relate to the ABDL / Domme Mommy relationship, and see if they don't fit. 🙂
The 8 Core Values of a Successful Marriage
1. Love/Commitment. At its core, love is a decision to be committed to another person. It is far more than a fleeting emotion as portrayed on television, the big screen, and romance novels. Feelings come and go, but a true decision to be committed lasts forever – and that is what defines true love. It is a decision to be committed through the ups and the downs, the good and the bad. When things are going well, commitment is easy. But true love is displayed by remaining committed even through the trials of life.
2. Sexual Faithfulness. Sexual faithfulness in marriage includes more than just our bodies. It also includes our eyes, mind, heart, and soul. When we devote our minds to sexual fantasies about another person, we sacrifice sexual faithfulness to our spouse. When we offer moments of emotional intimacies to another, we sacrifice sexual faithfulness to our spouse. Guard your sexuality daily and devote it entirely to your spouse. Sexual faithfulness requires self-discipline and an awareness of the consequences. Refuse to put anything in front of your eyes, body, or heart that would compromise your faithfulness.
3. Humility. We all have weaknesses and relationships always reveal these faults quicker than anything else on earth. An essential building block of a healthy marriage is the ability to admit that you are not perfect, that you will make mistakes, and that you will need forgiveness. Holding an attitude of superiority over your partner will bring about resentment and will prevent your relationship from moving forward. If you struggle in this area, grab a pencil and quickly write down three things that your partner does better than you – that simple exercise should help you stay humble. Repeat as often as necessary.
4. Patience/Forgiveness. Because no one is perfect (see #3), patience and forgiveness will always be required in a marriage relationship. Successful marriage partners learn to show unending patience and forgiveness to their partner. They humbly admit their own faults and do not expect perfection from their partner. They do not bring up past errors in an effort to hold their partner hostage. And they do not seek to make amends or get revenge when mistakes occur. If you are holding onto a past hurt from your partner, forgive him or her. It will set your heart and relationship free.
5. Time. Relationships don’t work without time investment. Never have, never will. Any successful relationship requires intentional, quality time together. And quality time rarely happens when quantity time is absent. The relationship with your spouse should be the most intimate and deep relationship you have. Therefore, it is going to require more time than any other relationship. If possible, set aside time each day for your spouse. And a date-night once in awhile wouldn’t hurt either.
6. Honesty and Trust. Honesty and trust become the foundation for everything healthy in a marriage. But unlike most of the other essentials on this list, trust takes time. You can become selfless, committed, or patient in a moment, but trust always takes time. Trust is only built after weeks, months, and years of being who you say you are and doing what you say you’ll do. It takes time, so start now… and if you need to rebuild trust in your relationship, you’ll need to work even harder.
7. Communication. Successful marriage partners communicate as much as possible. They certainly discuss kids’ schedules, grocery lists, and utility bills. But they don’t stop there. They also communicate hopes, dreams, fears, and anxieties. They don’t just discuss the changes that are taking place in the kid’s life, they also discuss the changes that are taking place in their own hearts and souls. This essential key cannot be overlooked because honest, forthright communication becomes the foundation for so many other things on this list: commitment, patience, and trust… just to name a few.
8. Selflessness. Although it will never show up on any survey, more marriages are broken up by selfishness than any other reason. Surveys blame it on finances, lack of commitment, infidelity, or incompatibility, but the root cause for most of these reasons is selfishness. A selfish person is committed only to himself or herself, shows little patience, and never learns how to be a successful spouse. Give your hopes, dreams, and life to your partner. And begin to live life together.
* Nightmares (usually of abuse, death, or bloody images)
* Night or Day Time Incontinence
* Inability or Reluctance Toward Sleep
* Irritability / Moodiness / Mood Swings
* Depression and / or a desire to be alone
Picture
Thankfully, these behaviors are easily identified by a caring Mommy, and the cause is usually one of two things:
* The Ab / Sissy Baby does not feel loved, accepted, or indulged
* The Ab / Sissy Baby feels UNDER-indulged and thereby unloved or unaccepted.
To understand why someone would find a lack of babyhood (for lack of a better term) to be a lack of love or acceptance, you must understand that this is the root and deepest form of self that they recognize.
So, we see that if the Ab / Sissy Baby feels unloved by their wife / Mommy / significant other they will subconsciously doubt their own worth and value as it comes to love. Basically, you have found a man that identifies as a baby or sissy baby first and foremost. Being accepted and loved AS such (instead of in spite of this fact) is the greatest goal that they can achieve in life. Many times, this need for love and/or acceptance is overpowering – even in the face of other issues requiring their attention.
Is it fair? No. Is it rational? No.
Is it the way it is? Yes.
Be their first. Regardless of how experienced they are be their first in some positive way.
Be committed. Poly or not if you’re their caregiver, see it as an honor and responsibility.
Discipline. When necessary, not too much but not too lazy.
Enjoy them silly. Their funny, or cute side may be grown out of and you may miss it.
If they suffer a mental illness make sure to be kind to them, understand their illness deeply [research is your friend] and make sure they take their medicine and carry out their life in a healthy manner.
If they are asexual or any form of non-sexual person respect them, I can not stress enough how important this is.
If you are both sexual, touch them in the most pleasurable way you can, make them enjoy it.
Give them a reason for, or avoid rules that confuse them.
Grab them suddenly for a passionate kiss often, or a hug, or a tickle attack.
Help them accomplish things important to them.
Hold them tight as much as you can.
Imagine your life without your little, if it makes you hurt, sad, or angry then don’t take them for granted.
Just love them the best you can.
Know their middle name and birthday, its important.
Keep those stinky bad people: transphobes, homophobes, haters and gender diversity erasers away.
Listen to them. Open your mind and just listen, no judgement.
If you are both sexual, lick them if they enjoy it. Let them show you where they enjoy it most.
Love them hard, they will return it tenfold.
Let them undress you if they want to and don’t push or rush them.
Massage their back and cuddle them when they cry, clean their tears, talk them through it and be their comfort, specially if you caused these tears.
Maintain control even when they’re being bratty or disrespectful, put them in their place and carry on with the day.
NEVER put them down, regardless of how hurt you are… They will remember it forever like really FOREVER.
Offer advice about anything they need help with.
Outline your expectations, doesn’t have to be on paper but make it clear, they are less likely to let you down.
Don’t push their limits unless it’s something you both consent and agree on.
Protect them from themself. Negativity, bad influences, bumble bees.
Power is a gift to you from them, and it is precious. Handle it as such.
Snuggle your little.
Sit your little on your lap and tell them about your day, then let them have a turn.
Sing to them even if you’re bad at it. They will take it as a reminder of how special they are to you.
DON’T compare them. They’re you’re unique and special little, never make them question that
Spoil them. Letters, juice, stuffies, and most of all kisses, hugs, and blankies.
Littles like spankies, or not, it depends on the person.
Help them shower. Some littles are too small to do it alone and need help.
Take their every compliment open hearted, they mean it.
Show them love in the way they understand it, not you, if they want attention, give them that. Love is not always presents and compliments.
Stand tall even if you aren’t, head held high and walking strong.
Try new things whenever you get the chance.
Take them places they like – your backyard via skype or build a bear or the zoo they will always remember.
Take your time – when being frisky do as you wish but lets not rip anything unless they’re okay with it and agreed to that.
Trust them.
Tuck them in, even if you live on the other side of the world, tell them a goodnight tale, send them kissies, make sure they’re comfy and make sure they’re in bed.
Taste their food and make sure it’s yummy.
DO NOT IGNORE SAFE WORDS.
Make sure your little is kind to their body, it’s special and their own. If they are trans or nb or agender help them feel like the gender they are. ((i/e: ftm: “who’s a good boy?!” mtf: “who’s a good girl?!” agender: “who’s my good baby?!” nb: “who’s my cutie!?” etc.) Communicate!
If you guys are sexual try new positions if they agree with it and show comfort about it.
If your little does something wrong, voice your displeasure with a loving but firm tone.
Wake them gently and lovingly with calls or kisses, or their fav stuffies.
Watch as they grow and all your efforts pay off.
<h2>Cuckold</h2>
[[Are You Ready to Lick Now?]]
[[Making of a Cuckold]]
<h2>Sissy Stories</h2>
[[Sissy Academy]]
[[A SISSY AT HER SERVICE]]
<h2>Torture</h2>
[[She Wins]]
[[The Baby Sitter]]
<h2>Teasing</h2>
<h2>Bondage</h2>
<h2>ABDL/MDLB</h2>
[[Spring Storm]]
<h2>Humiliation</h2>
<h2>Puppy Play</h2>
<h2>Slave</h2>
[[The Gift of Tongue]]
<ul>
<li>Dress up sexily. Show him what he’s missing, but don’t let him touch. Take it one step further and strip back down in front of him (not sure how? Read our advice). Slow and sexy does it best. Work a lap dance into the process, and he’ll be out of his head!</li>
<li>Snap a photo to send it while you’re both at work. Send a scintillating text message, leave a sultry voice message or, better yet, instigate a little phone sex on his lunch break.</li>
<li>Flash him “accidentally.” This is easy to do if you forget panties when you’re on your way to dinner, or you can let a nip slip when you hop out of the shower.</li>
<li>Masturbate in front of him. He’ll want to touch, but that’s where you deny him the option!</li>
<li>Brush up against him as you walk by, rest your hand dangerously close to his crotch as you cuddle or even lean over him, so your breasts touch him. He’ll notice, believe us!</li>
<li>Start a quick makeout or oral sex session — but don’t finish. Do just enough to get his engine running but not so much that he takes off.</li>
</ul>
The following items work well for orgasm denial and the teasing that leads up to it. Get a few ideas from this (or try something we may have forgotten).
<ul>
<li>Blindfolds are perfect for increasing anticipation. Your partner doesn’t know where or even when you’ll touch him – or what you’ll touch him with. If you’ve never used a blindfold before, we recommend using it the first time during typical sex to get used to it. It might not seem like a big idea, but blindfolds really add to the experience.</li>
<li>What better way to tease someone than with a vibrator? And if your man is the one who is teasing and denying you, he can get you incredibly excited and close to orgasm with your favorite toy, only to stop before you fall over that edge.</li>
<li>Technically a remote-controlled vibrator is still a vibrator, but we’re listing this separately because it’s so useful when it comes to teasing someone until they’re on the brink of orgasm.</li>
<li>Chastity devices might seem a little (or a lot) old-fashioned, but they certainly lend themselves to tease and denial games! Cock cages are used on guys while the ladies can choose from modern chastity belts, which look more like dildo harnesses than the traditional designs</li>
<li>What better to deny someone an orgasm than bondage gear? Cuffs and other restraints mean that your partner can’t take things into his own hands (not sure what bondage is? Find out here). This brings us to our next point.</li>
</ul>
The following orgasm denial games are perfect for drawing out the teasing and meting out appropriate punishment. Some of them allow your man to work for his orgasm while others are less kind. And many of them get you off in the process, too!
[[Coin Flip]]
[[Task Master]]
[[Red Light, Green Light]]
[[Getting You off First]]
[[Time's Up]]
[[Stroking Game]]
[[Scrabble Tiles]]
A: It depends on the specific activities. Timed games offer shorter periods of stimulation, but you can stimulate your man on and off for hours if you’ve got the time. Like the Scrabble tile game suggests, this can go on for days or even weeks if you’re especially naughty!
Basically, you want to keep him engaged and not bored. At some point, he’ll lose interest, so you need to carefully toe that line.
Q: How does [[Edging]] work?
So many sexy blogs and magazines are talking about edging these days! But what is edging exactly? Edging is getting close to…
Orgasm but NOT letting yourself cum yet. Repeat that process as many times as you can stand before you finally let yourself have an orgasm. It will make your resulting orgasm feel a lot more powerful and intense.
Q: Are there any tools to use?
A: Yes! Sites like Edge Me Please (http://edgemeplease.com) allow you to create edging sessions, and you can use it to create an orgasm denial game for your man or yourself.
Q: Can I do this without a partner?
A: We obviously suggest that everyone gets comfortable with masturbation, and you can adapt teasing and denial to be a solo sport. Obviously, it’s easier with a partner, but you can use tools like Edge Me Please, self-bondage and coin tossing to get your own engine revved up. But if you can’t get off before the timer ends or if the coin flip isn’t in your odds, no orgasm for you tonight!
The art of teasing and denial requires a balance, but if you can find it, you’ll both have an amazing time. He might even beg for you more orgasm denial!
Feel free to change these steps to suit your preferences and personality. Consider this list as inspiration about how to tease a man, don’t treat them as rigid rules.
1. Text Him Naughty Somethings
Your phone is an easy way how to tease him, and there are plenty of techniques for teasing him you can try. You can send him a naughty message when you’re at the grocery store or while he’s away for work.
Your messages could be on the innocent side and hint at what you’re thinking about, or you could get more explicit. Read our 27 sexting examples for inspiration.
Finally, you could send a photo or even a video to turn him on. He’ll hate that he can’t have his hands on you, but he’ll ravage you when he finally walks in the door after work.
Learn the seven ways to take a sexy selfie before you hit “Send.”
If you want to give your man intense, back-arching, grab-the-bedsheets, screaming, crying orgasms that will keep him sexually addicted to you, then you'll find them in my private and discreet newsletter. You'll also learn the 5 dangerous & "dumb" sex mistakes that turn him off and how to avoid them. Get it here.
Just be careful that someone else won’t see the messages when you tease a guy with your text messages.
2. Tease Him Over the Phone (Up to Having Phone Sex)
If you’re not in the same place as your guy, you can still engage in plenty of naughty teasing. All you need is a phone! When you’re on the phone, you can tell your boyfriend things like how much you miss him and want him there. You might allude to what you do when you think about him or even what you’re doing in the moment. Knowing he cannot be there to see and touch you is sure to tease him. Although, the tease might end if it leads to some steamy phone sex.
Phone sex is a great way to remain sexually intimate with your man when you’re in a long-distance relationship too. Even if you don’t strip down on the other end of the line, a little moaning and heavy breathing can get his blood pumping harder. It’s also a good way to test out the waters for actual phone sex.
If he’s down, you’ve got to read this in-depth guide to having great phone sex.
And when you’re ready to pull out all the stops, and tease him over the phone, you can break out your favorite toy or just use your hand and let your man know what you’re doing. Get as explicit as you want when you describe what you’re doing… or what you’d like to do or something you have done.
Take turns crafting a story and let the fact that he can hear you turn you on and come even harder.
Psst, teasing can work well with gentle femdom.
3. Accidentally “Flash” Him
When you share a home with your boyfriend, you’ll have plenty of opportunities to tease him. This includes when you get dressed or undressed. Often, this is done in a hasty manner, especially if you’re running late. But slow it down or at least time it, so he sees a slip of your skin
Exaggerate your movements, slip your hand down your thigh as you adjust your skirt or nylons, and otherwise do something that will attract his attention. You don’t even need to make eye contact; although, it could certainly increase the sexual tension of the moment.
But it can still be just as powerful if you pretend you didn’t “notice” what he saw because he’ll feel like he got a sneak peek.
4. Draw Attention to Your Mouth with a Lollipop
You’ve seen the movies where an attractive woman sucks on a lollipop, eats a banana, or even just drinks from a straw. It seems to drive men wild. Your boyfriend won’t be able to stop himself from thinking about what you could do – or have done – with your mouth if his penis were that lollipop.
Your mouth is definitely one of the sexier parts of your body. Why else would you dress it up with gloss or lipstick?
Don’t love the lollipop idea? That’s okay. We have plenty of other teasing ideas.
You can draw attention to your mouth by biting your lip, which most guys love, or circling your lips with your tongue. You can even trace your lip with your finger or another object if you’d like.
5. Play with Your Words
Brush up on your pun skills because sexual wordplay and euphemisms are a surefire way to tease your husband. If you can slip something sexual into your conversation in a less-than-obvious way, even better.
You don’t need to be a poet to tease a man with words. However, you can certainly discover sexual chemistry if the two of you trade witty, sexual banter.
6. Touch Yourself – But Don’t Let Him Touch You
Once you master this one, you’ll know how to tease your guy skillfully. This works great as foreplay if you’re already stripped down. You can also work it into domination games if you tie him up so he cannot physically touch you.
Not up your alley? Try 10 Femdom games to dominate your man, instead.
The sight of you touching yourself and the knowledge that he can’t do the same – or even touch himself – is one of the most effective methods of teasing your boyfriend. Rub it in by reminding him that he can’t rub you. Saying things such as, “Don’t you wish you could do more than just look?”
Of course, you should “give in” and let him touch you after a while… if he’s been a good boy!
7. Play with Ice
When you rub freezing ice across your skin so that it melts in rivulets, you’re teasing him in all the right ways. It might feel cool, but things are definitely getting steamy.
Run the ice down your jaw, neck, and between your breasts. You can also trace it along your panty line or into your panties when teasing him before sex.
Pop it into your mouth to finish it off. When your mouth is still cool, wrap it around his member for a blowjob he won’t forget! We’ve got plenty more great blow job tips to please your man with.
8. Brush Up Against Him
This one’s something of the opposite of the previous way of teasing your boyfriend. Instead of telling him, “Hands off!”, you can surprise him by rubbing up against him in a public place.
Perhaps you’re walking past him in a crowded room or hallway. You might be bending down to reach something at the store. Let your hand, your breasts, or your butt brush up against him ever-so-slightly for just a moment. No one else might notice when you tease his penis, but he definitely will!
9. Play Footsie
There’s something about playing footsie that resonates within us all. Perhaps it’s because feet can be so sensitive and erotic, but you can still tease him without being overly sexual. If you agree, you might have a foot fetish. Learn more about the foot fetish and how to satisfy it in this post.
Footsie is a simple game. Rub your shoe against the side of his foot. Drop your shoe when you’re sitting at a desk or table together and brush your foot against the legs of his pants. You can also run your foot up his shin beneath his pants leg.
Try footsie with different shoes and hosiery. Socks feel different than nylons or bare feet.
If you’re really daring, you can lift your leg and massage his package from outside his pants. He’ll love this if he’s into foot jobs. For more on how to give a good foot job.
10. Tickle Him
Not everyone likes to be tickled, so consider what you know about your man before teasing him in this way. If he’s down, proceed to physically tease him.
Tickling is a tantalizing combination of putting your hands on him, taking control, and eliciting reactions that he can’t control. It’s a great way to tease.
You can also use a feather to tickle your man with the lightest of touches.
And if he decides he’s had enough, he can grab your wrists, toss you on the bed and have his way with you.. a hot role reversal!
11. Make Out with Him When He’s Least Expecting It
If you always let your man take the lead, you can switch things up and tease him by initiating things. Start by making out with him unexpectedly.
Wait until he’s doing something where he wouldn’t mind being interrupted such as watching TV before you approach him. Plant your lips on his, wrap your arms around him and kiss him to take his breath away. Check out the 22 kissing tips in this guide.
Making out can be great foreplay, or you can break it off and walk away if you really want to tease him!
12. Strip Tease
The ultimate form of sexual teasing your boyfriend is the strip tease. It even has “tease” in the name! The art of striptease is all about being seductive and in touch with your body. You’ll slowly remove clothes and move in ways that remind your man what you’re capable of.
It’s normal if you feel a little apprehensive, but you should read this post on how to strip for your man to help ease those nerves and figure out what to do so your striptease is sexy and not silly.
13. Shower Together But Keep It Clean
One of the great things about showering with your man is how steamy things can get, both figuratively and literally. However, you can always take a shower just to get clean. In fact, showering together when he can see your body but pushing his hands away from your body or at least your most alluring parts is a great way to tease your man in bed.
14. Leave Him Wanting More
One of the easiest ways to tease a guy is to leave him wanting more. In person, this might mean making out but leaving (or asking him to) before anything more can happen. Ending a text or call as we suggested above also works. However, you need to give him enough attention and satisfaction that he’ll remain interested, not remove it entirely.
15. Dress Like a Tease
There are plenty of ways to tease with the way you dress, and you do not need to have a specific body type to achieve it! All you need to do is:
Emphasize the body parts you know he likes. If you’re not sure, the breasts and butt are great places to start. But some people love tummies, thighs, or other body parts!
Let a little something show. Perhaps it’s a bra strap or your lingerie (learn how to pick the right lingerie). You might even wear a dress that slips up when you walk in front of him or sit down. He’ll be especially surprised if you normally go for more practical clothing.
Leave something out. Guys often go crazy when they discover their partners aren’t wearing any underwear. So whisper that tantalizing tidbit into his ear when you’re in a public place and watch how he reacts! Consider discreetly flashing him to let him see what you’ve gone without.
Use your makeup. A smokey eye or deep red lip can be quite sultry and get your guy thinking about you in a sensual manner.
Wear whatever makes you powerful and hot, even if it’s unconventional. It’ll show in the way you act!
Get more ideas in this post about dressing sexy for your man.
16. Play a Game of Strip Poker
There’s something so fun about the classic game of strip poker because you’re not really playing to win. Instead, you’re playing to get a chance to show off your body and see some of his. Now, if you’re too good at poker, you might want to throw a hand to keep things stimulating.
As the clothes come off, you might just find your hands on each other.
Don’t worry if you’re not a fan of poker. There are plenty of games that you can easily turn into a foreplay session, and several you can buy for that purpose!
17. Use Your Body to Tease Him
When you’re actually with your husband, you have plenty of options if you want to tease him in bed. Before you’re even undressed, you can breathe on his skin. Keeping your mouth wide makes your breath warmer, while pursing your lips, cools it down. Try is against his chest, neck, or ear as you whisper into it.
When your clothes are off but before intercourse, try rubbing your vulva against his penis. Chances are, this will feel pretty good for you, too. You may even be able to come if you get the right clitoral stimulation!
Finally, pull away as he’s about to enter you or push his body from yours. You might take this time to return to kissing or other activities or just appraise his body.
18. Don’t Kiss Him
The next time you want to tease your guy, go in for a kiss. Then STOP. You can either place a finger between your lips or simply press your lips against his lightly without actually kissing him. Bonus idea: make a soft, contented sound almost like a moan if you really want to physically tease him!
19. Get Your Hands On Him
It’s pretty common knowledge that when you’re into a guy, you’ll touch him, often on the arm. But that sense of touch can be used to tease a guy even if you’ve moved beyond flirting. For example, you might swat your guy’s butt softly (or not-so-softly) if he’s “naughty.” Alternatively, consider grabbing or cupping his butt as you pass each other. If you’re a fan of any particular part of his body, a passing grope can be quite the turn-on!
20. Avoid the Goods
We’ve recommended sensual massage as a way to relax and get in the mood for sex while connecting with your man. It doesn’t have to lead to anything, of course. But if you want to tease him, you might consider giving him a sensual massage where you get close to his penis… but never too close. You can also glance at his penis if he’s in a position to see you do so, letting him know where your mind is, even if your hands haven’t made it there yet.
Don’t be surprised if he finally moves your hands or even pulls you atop him.
Of course, if you find it difficult to avoid touching him in certain places, your best bet might be to ruin his orgasm instead of letting him come.
21. Use Your Eyes
While many of our tips for teasing your man are all about how you touch him—or don’t—you don’t need to lay a hand on your man to tease him. Instead, you can just use your eyes. Make prolonged eye contact to let him know you’re interested. Try looking for sultry, smiling, or even raising your eyebrows to get across whatever message you want to send.
Bonus, after getting his attention, you can direct his eye contact by tracing your finger from your neck toward your cleave or drawing attention to your mouth (you’ll find a few tips in this guide). Of course, he might break eye contact if you do this, but it’s well worth it when it comes to the art of the tease.
22. Incorporate Your Voice
Do you know how sexy it is when your man drops his voice just a bit in bed, even if he’s just tired? If you don’t have your own sexy voice, it’s time to find it. You can experiment with lowering the pitch of your own voice or just speaking in hushed tones. If you start using that voice in the bedroom, you might even be able to turn him on outside the bedroom by using it (this is called conditioning).
And if you want to tease, use your bedroom voice when he can’t act on it.
23. Actually, Tease Him
teasing sexually examples
A great way to tease your guy sexually is to do so verbally. When you tease, you let him know that you’re interested but that he doesn’t retain all the power, showing him that you’re fun and confident. Teasing is all about playfully joking, not actually insulting him, however.
24. Keep It Light
One way to tease your guy is to stimulate him but keep it so light that he can’t come from it. Using a featherlight touch as you stroke your man or give him a blowjob is a great way to accomplish this. Instead of going fast or rough, be gentle. Caress him instead. If he gets to the point where he absolutely needs more, you know that you’ve done a good job teasing him!
Although the following important concepts about teasing your boyfriend might be pretty obvious by now, they’re worth saying one more time. Follow these guidelines to avoid sexual frustration:
Teasing should be fun. The movies often making teasing look incredibly serious and over the top, but it usually doesn’t happen like this. Remember to have fun, laugh and smile, and don’t get too caught up with what teasing “should” look or sound like. Enjoy yourself!
Teasing, just like any interaction, can be a bit awkward. That’s okay. Laugh at yourself and with your partner.
Teasing is fun, but don’t overdo it. If all you ever do is tease, your guy might get bored or annoyed. This is why it’s sometimes bad to be known as a sexual tease. This brings us to our next point.
Teasing is two steps forward and one step back. You get a little closer, then you pull away or… You pull away before getting a little closer.
Teasing sexually is all about keeping him guessing. If he doesn’t know what’s coming, it makes the whole thing more thrilling. Don’t assume that just because you’ve gone all the way you guy never wants to be teased again!
Use things to help you tease. If you can’t see each other because of work, school, or other commitments, turn it into a fun tease. You can even work those little barriers into your dirty talk by saying something like, “I’d love to fuck you if only I didn’t have to work right now.”
Not every time is the right time for teasing. There will be sometimes when other concerns take priority, whether that be responsibilities or even a tummyache. Just because teasing doesn’t get the response you were looking for doesn’t mean you shouldn’t keep trying!
With this general advice and some of the specific tips for teasing your man above, you’ve got plenty to try out if you want to tease your man. Knowing how much you can turn him on and make him want you is a great way to feel confident and sexy, so keep practicing until you find the right balance. Remember that teasing should be fun for you, too, and can lead to some amazing sex, which is why teasing sexually works so well as foreplay when you want to be naughty!
Will the luck of the flip be with you? A simple coin toss allows you to determine whether your partner (or yourself) gets off! If luck isn’t with you, a night full of teasing leads to denial. But if you’re lucky, you can finish with an orgasm.
You can use a single die or app for a similar effect. Odd numbers can be “Yes” while even numbers can mean “No.” Or you can modify a classic game like Yahtzee. If your partner gets five-of-a-kind in three rolls, he also gets off.
[[Task Master]]
For those who would rather not rely on luck to determine whether an orgasm is permissible, you can assign a task. A popular version requires giving your partner 10 pennies, one for each finger. He must hold the pennies against his body while standing up while you do naughty things like performing oral sex. If he drops them, his orgasm is denied, at least for now.
But for those who can complete the task satisfactorily? Their own bit of satisfaction will be meted out.
You can easily adjust this task. Here are a few alternatives.
<ul>
<li>Reading aloud from a book without pause or stumbling</li>
<li>Reciting a poem, recipe, prime numbers or the alphabet</li>
<li>Holding something breakable</li>
<li>Counting spankings (Read: All About Erotic Spanking), thrusts, etc</li>
<li>Making eye contact while one/both of you jerks off.</li>
</ul>
Feel free to get creative here. Any task that requires concentration and remaining in a physical pose is a good one.
When your partner succeeds, he gets the reward of getting off. If he should fail, nothing! You could take it one step further and add punishment if you’d like.
[[Red Light, Green Light]]
The classic children’s game works well for tease and denial. One of you gets to control the lights. When green, stimulation can happen. When red, it must stop.
Your man is only allowed to orgasm during green light; otherwise, he’s in trouble! And if he can’t get off at all during the game, it’ll have to wait until next time.
[[Getting You off First]]
This game rewards your partner only if he gets you off. Choose how you want to get off (fingers, toy, thrusting, oral, etc.) then let him at it. If he can provide you with an orgasm within a specified timeframe, he gets to get off, too. If you want to focus more on denial, give him a chance of getting off by using a coin toss.
And if he fails entirely? No orgasm. No chance. And none for him tomorrow, either!
[[Time's Up]]
Grab a timer or, more likely, set one on your phone. Let your man know that he can come if he can do it before the timer runs down! You can make it more challenging by requiring how he gets off: using his non-dominant hand, with a strange object such as a feather, without any hands, through anal stimulation, etc.
[[Stroking Game]]
We’re all familiar with TV and movie-based drinking games. When a character a particular actor says a catchphrase, you take a shot. Now, replace those shots with sexual activities such as manual or oral stimulation, but there’s a catch. The act has a time limit that you set, whether it’s a specific time or simply when the movie/show ends.
We like a naughtier version of this where you watch porn. Instead of waiting for specific cues, you simply mimic what’s happening on the screen. But you can’t get carried away because you need to switch up every time they do (and you know that’s often!). If you can’t orgasm when the actor(s) do, then you’re out of luck.
[[Scrabble Tiles]]
One bag of scrabble tiles. All night long. Here are the rules.
Every time he gets you off, he gets a Scrabble tile. When he can spell a word worth 20 points, he can finally achieve orgasm. But if he’s unable to spell anything or doesn’t realize when he can make a word (no helping him!), he’s denied after all that tease.
You can start over every day if you’re especially devious. Or he can collect his tiles over a period of time if you’re not multi-orgasmic or the two of you don’t have a lot of time, and you want to make it a bit easier on him. This means he might have to wait some time until he’s able to come!
For over 100 years, mainstream media has depicted spanking as something that consenting adults can use to get off, build intimacy and control one another. Spanking is common in power play relationships, can be used during role play and even allows some romantic relationships to function in a healthy manner. If spanking in the bedroom has crossed your mind, you’re far from alone. If you’ve never really given it much thought, you might wonder what people get out of it, however.
It can be tons of fun to be pulled over your lovers lap, have your skirt slid up and panties pulled down and to feel his hand smacking your ass. Whether it’s just for fun or part of “discipline” for some infraction on your part. Learn how punishment can be sexy here.
You might especially love being spanked erotically if you identity as a submissive, you might prefer to wield the power because you’re dominant. Spanking is often a form of release for people, so laughing or even crying can occur because of the rush of emotions. More on submission and kink here.
Giving up control can prove to be relaxing, and some people like spanking because it allows them to give up their worries for a moment. While you can add erotic spanking to your bedroom activities, you don’t have to. It can simply be a way to relax without having sex involved. However, you should make it clear to your partner that this is what you’re looking for.
On the other hand, some lucky kinksters can get off from erotic spanking alone, and being bent over your partner’s lap or a piece of furniture provides ample access to your clitoris and pussy, so he can stimulate you in multiples ways!
Now that you know why people love getting spanked in the bedroom, read on to learn how it’s done.
<h2>Know the Tools Used For Erotic Spankings</h2>
Of course, the word “spanking” brings to mind using your hand. There’s nothing quite like the old stand-by, which is always at the ready and feels more intimate thanks to skin-to-skin contact. You’ll definitely want to add it to your bucket list! However, it’s far from the only implement that you can choose for impact play.
<b>Paddles</b> are typically made from leather and come in a variety of sizes, and some are lined with fur, silicone, plush fabrics and other materials. The wider the paddle, the more diffuse the blow, which makes it easier to deal with. Sometimes paddles have images or words etched into them to leave a sexy design in your backside.
<b>Slappers</b> are paddles with two layers. The first makes contact with your skin, then the second layer hits for double impact! They make for great sexy gifts.
<b>Crops</b> are long, thin tools crafted after riding crops. A crop lands on a small and specific area, sometimes in a specific shape such as a heart or star, causing more acute sensations.
<b>Canes</b> are long implements made from a variety of materials. You’ll find acrylic, wood, resins, metal and carbon fiber. You can even find canes that light up with LEDs. Narrow canes are much more stingy, and you may find just a few swings are enough.
<b>Whips</b> are single-tail implements that are swung through the air. Both Indiana Jones and Catwoman are known for carrying a whip; although, it’s likely only one of those characters uses them in the bedroom. Whips are often made from leather or leather substitutes.
<b>Floggers</b> have more than one tail and can be made from soft materials such as suede or fur that work well for lighter play scenes. However, you’ll also find floggers made from leather, ball chains, rope, rubber and even materials that conduce electricity for the ultimate in spanking sensations. A 9-tailed flogger is specifically known as a Cat O’ 9 Tails.
It’s more difficult to aim floggers and whips, so practice on a pillow beforehand!
Of course, a hair brush, belt, wooden spoon or spatula make for cheap and easy-to-access tools to get your spanking on, too! Try spanking out with one of those to see whether you like it. There are many items to try when it comes to spanking, and you can try them all or stick to your favorite. Some people prefer broad implements that diffuse the pain, while others want more stingy sensations, and your preferences can change for a variety of reasons. That’s okay!
<h2>Use These Tips to Get the Most Bang for Your Buck</h2>
Of course, the standard over-the-knee position is intimate and erotic, but it’s not the only way to engage in spanking. You can just as easily lean over the coffee table or have your partner bend over the sofa to bare his ass and thighs for spanking.
An under-the-bed restraint system enables you to be bound, face down, to receive your spanking. It’s especially delicious for your partner when you’re spread eagle. Vertical bondage systems such as the St. Andrew’s Cross allow you to duplicate this position while “standing.” Check out more tips for bondage.
You can spank or flog your partner’s ass or the back of his thighs. There’s actually a sweet spot when it comes to spanking someone’s butt. The fleshy spot toward the bottom of the cheeks is perfect for avoiding permanent damage, and it can also be quite orgasmic for the person on the the receiving end. Spanking closer to the tailbone is a type of pain many people don’t enjoy.
Many women also enjoy light spanking on the vulva, but the sensitivity of this area means you probably want light swats with a hand rather than something like a cane.
Using a rhythm can help both spanker and spankee get lost in the moment, but switching up pace and intensity keeps the person on the bottom from anticipating what’s coming next, which can certainly heighten the mood. Varying pace can also ensure that the spanker’s hand or arm doesn’t tire before the scene has ended. Throwing a whip or swinging a flogger can be quite exhausting! In fact, variety can be the spice of your sex life.
Add spanking to a sexy game where you pretend to be a naughty schoolgirl or nurse! Click here to get started [[Role Playing Ideas]]
<h2>Stay Safe When Getting Erotically Spanked</h2>
It’s not uncommon for someone who is new to the idea of erotic spanking to have eyes bigger than her butt. That is, she thinks she can handle more than she can. This is why warming up is so important, but there’s another tool you can use to stay safe if spanking becomes too intense: the safe word. Your safe word is a word or phrase you use to indicate that your partner should slow down or stop spanking entirely.
The safe word you use should be easy to remember, even if you’re in a submissive mindset or bound. It should also be something you won’t usually say during sex. Most people find “No” or “Stop” are bad safe words because you might use them in an erotic manner during the scene.
One popular method is Green, Yellow and Red, like stoplights. If everything’s okay when your partner checks in, you can let him know by uttering the word “green.” Saying “yellow” indicate that intensity should slow down, while “Red” is used for a full and immediate stop.
For scenes where you may be gagged, a ball that you can drop when erotic spanking becomes too intense signals that your partner should check in with you.
Finally, keep physical safety in mind during erotic spanking. The butt and back of thighs make perfect targets because there’s plenty of padding. Don’t strike anything that’s directly against bone or in places where you can damage internal organs. For example, stay away from the lower back where the kidneys are.
<h2>Keeping Your Erotic Spanking From Prying Eyes</h2>
Erotic spanking obviously works well in BDSM scenes, but you can just add it to your rough sex.
Whether it’s you or your man who’s bound and on the receiving end of a paddle or a hand, it can lend to powerful feelings of submission. Of course, whoever is in charge of impact play gets an amazing view of their partner’s backside, becoming increasingly red and showing marks from hands or other tools. Some people even like to play to the point of bleeding; however, you don’t need to do that.
Still, you might not want any marks to show up after an erotic spanking session. Bruises, welts and other signs of your bedroom romps might not be appropriate at work or around friends and family members. You can take a number of steps to minimize the physical signs of erotic spanking:
Start with warm-up spankings that are lighter in nature.
Spanking through a layer of clothing such as a panties, a shirt or pants. This may require harder spanks because the fabric will dull the pain.
Vary the strength and location of your swats so that no single area receives the brunt of the spanking.
Use a broad spanking implement rather than a narrow one to diffuse the blow.
Apply a soothing lotion or spanking product after spanking to reduce redness, swelling and possible bruising.
For more extreme pain and swelling, take Tylenol. Avoid aspirin or NSAIDs, however.
Clean and cuts or abrasions, apply antibiotics and wear a bandage over them.
These techniques will help to prevent and heal bruising or marks, but you can wear long sleeves or even place a bandage over any bruises that you must hide.
Steps that follow any spanking or BDSM scene are known as aftercare and are important to creating a safe place where you and your partner can explore erotic spanking or other elements of BDSM. A plan for aftercare is essential when you venture into harder spanking, more extreme bondage and emotionally-taxing BDSM scenes. If your partner refuses to do aftercare or if you’re not familiar with your partner enough to know his opinions on it, you might want to stay away from anything other than light spanking.
Setting up a space place is important for many people to enjoy erotic spanking. However, some people may never enjoy this activity no matter how much they trust their partners. It may be impossible for people to enjoy spanking in an erotic manner if they were spanked as children or otherwise abused. If you’re bringing up spanking to your partner, be prepared for a negative reaction for this and similar reasons.
However, if you can partner can find your rhythm when it comes to a little ass smacking, you can experience a different type of intimacy and spice up your bedroom time!
He can always be a ‘bad’ prisioner, which means the Jail Warden will have to punish him. But maybe he can do certain ‘things’ for him to gain privileges.
[[Cop & Criminal]]
[[The Boss & Secetary]]
[[Handyman & Bored Housewife]]
[[Nurse & Sick Patient]]
[[Escort & Client]]
[[Model & Photographer]]
[[Head Mistresss & Naughty School Girl]]
[[Teacher & Student]]
[[The Bad Maid]]
[[Bad Little Girl(Boy)]]
[[The Master and the Pet (puppy play)]]
[[Superhero]]
[[A hot wrestling match]]
[[Jail Warden & Prisoner]]
[[The Boss & Secetary]]
[[Handyman & Bored Housewife]]
[[Nurse & Sick Patient]]
[[Escort & Client]]
[[Model & Photographer]]
[[Head Mistresss & Naughty School Girl]]
[[Teacher & Student]]
[[The Bad Maid]]
[[Bad Little Girl(Boy)]]
[[The Master and the Pet (puppy play)]]
[[Superhero]]
[[A hot wrestling match]]
In this role play you could be the big, powerful boss and he is your sexy secretary, making sure that you is always happy, while making sure that he is always wearing something that you approve of.
[[Jail Warden & Prisoner]]
[[Cop & Criminal]]
[[Handyman & Bored Housewife]]
[[Nurse & Sick Patient]]
[[Escort & Client]]
[[Model & Photographer]]
[[Head Mistresss & Naughty School Girl]]
[[Teacher & Student]]
[[The Bad Maid]]
[[Bad Little Girl(Boy)]]
[[The Master and the Pet (puppy play)]]
[[Superhero]]
[[A hot wrestling match]]
You play the bored housewife. Your man is always out at work or socializing with his friends. He’s never around to take care of your wants and needs. But when you hire a carpenter to fix your kitchen cabinets, you find yourself irresistibly attracted to him…
[[Jail Warden & Prisoner]]
[[Cop & Criminal]]
[[The Boss & Secetary]]
[[Nurse & Sick Patient]]
[[Escort & Client]]
[[Model & Photographer]]
[[Teacher & Student]]
[[The Bad Maid]]
[[Bad Little Girl(Boy)]]
[[The Master and the Pet (puppy play)]]
[[Superhero]]
[[A hot wrestling match]]
He plays a wounded, sick man. You are a sultry sexy nurse that is willing to do ‘whatever it takes’ to bring him back to full health. Maybe you need to ‘suck’ the life back into him. Or maybe just a massage will do? Whatever it takes he is at your mercy.
[[Jail Warden & Prisoner]]
[[Cop & Criminal]]
[[The Boss & Secetary]]
[[Handyman & Bored Housewife]]
[[Escort & Client]]
[[Model & Photographer]]
[[Head Mistresss & Naughty School Girl]]
[[Teacher & Student]]
[[The Bad Maid]]
[[Bad Little Girl(Boy)]]
[[The Master and the Pet (puppy play)]]
[[Superhero]]
[[A hot wrestling match]]
This one is quite similar to the Stripper & Client. But instead of stripping you have to have sex with him for money. The fun thing about this is that you get to set the prices. Maybe a hand job is cheap, but a blowjob is more expensive?
The currency could be anything..
[[Jail Warden & Prisoner]]
[[Cop & Criminal]]
[[The Boss & Secetary]]
[[Handyman & Bored Housewife]]
[[Model & Photographer]]
[[Head Mistresss & Naughty School Girl]]
[[Teacher & Student]]
[[The Bad Maid]]
[[Bad Little Girl(Boy)]]
[[The Master and the Pet (puppy play)]]
[[Superhero]]
[[A hot wrestling match]]
You are a sexy model on a big photo shoot. Your man is a top fashion photographer who wants to capture your beauty and sultry sexiness. Things start off like any normal photo shoot until your man starts to suggest that you take off more and more clothes….and things progress from there.
[[Jail Warden & Prisoner]]
[[Cop & Criminal]]
[[The Boss & Secetary]]
[[Handyman & Bored Housewife]]
[[Escort & Client]]
[[Head Mistresss & Naughty School Girl]]
[[Teacher & Student]]
[[The Bad Maid]]
[[Bad Little Girl(Boy)]]
[[The Master and the Pet (puppy play)]]
[[Superhero]]
[[A hot wrestling match]]
This is perhaps one of the most popular fantasies in both men and women. The teacher and student scenario can come in two different ways. Both the “I failed my last exam and I will do anything to get a passing grade” + unzip pants scenario; or the “You are a bad student and needs to be punished” + unzip pants scenario are both hot options.
Both ways, the pants fall to the floor, and that’s what we’re all concerned about.
[[Jail Warden & Prisoner]]
[[Cop & Criminal]]
[[The Boss & Secetary]]
[[Handyman & Bored Housewife]]
[[Escort & Client]]
[[Model & Photographer]]
[[Head Mistresss & Naughty School Girl]]
[[The Bad Maid]]
[[Bad Little Girl(Boy)]]
[[The Master and the Pet (puppy play)]]
[[Superhero]]
[[A hot wrestling match]]
We know they’re supposed to be in the kitchen but the maid just made you so mad! Punish the maid and let her see who’s boss.
[[Jail Warden & Prisoner]]
[[Cop & Criminal]]
[[The Boss & Secetary]]
[[Handyman & Bored Housewife]]
[[Escort & Client]]
[[Model & Photographer]]
[[Head Mistresss & Naughty School Girl]]
[[Teacher & Student]]
[[Bad Little Girl(Boy)]]
[[The Master and the Pet (puppy play)]]
[[Superhero]]
[[A hot wrestling match]]
One of the most popular BDSM games around is when daddy’s little girl got naughty today. She needs to be punished. Pigtails, lollipops, and a good amount of spanking never grow old. Well this could also play as mommy's little (boy/girl) as well. Have fun mommy
[[Jail Warden & Prisoner]]
[[Cop & Criminal]]
[[The Boss & Secetary]]
[[Handyman & Bored Housewife]]
[[Escort & Client]]
[[Model & Photographer]]
[[Head Mistresss & Naughty School Girl]]
[[Teacher & Student]]
[[The Bad Maid]]
[[The Master and the Pet (puppy play)]]
[[Superhero]]
[[A hot wrestling match]]
Put your pet on a leash and make sure he doesn’t scratch the furniture. Or have him sit on your lap or tie him to a bedpost so he doesn’t wander around; or for extreme plays, have him get inside a cage when she misbehaves.
And here’s one more. Have her eat from a bowl on the floor.
[[Jail Warden & Prisoner]]
[[Cop & Criminal]]
[[The Boss & Secetary]]
[[Handyman & Bored Housewife]]
[[Escort & Client]]
[[Model & Photographer]]
[[Head Mistresss & Naughty School Girl]]
[[Teacher & Student]]
[[The Bad Maid]]
[[Bad Little Girl(Boy)]]
[[Superhero]]
[[A hot wrestling match]]
The villain is captured. Tie him up and make sure to get him out of that tight-fitting costume to reveal his real identity. And make sure to castigate him for all the bad things he’s done.
[[Jail Warden & Prisoner]]
[[Cop & Criminal]]
[[The Boss & Secetary]]
[[Handyman & Bored Housewife]]
[[Escort & Client]]
[[Model & Photographer]]
[[Head Mistresss & Naughty School Girl]]
[[Teacher & Student]]
[[The Bad Maid]]
[[Bad Little Girl(Boy)]]
[[The Master and the Pet (puppy play)]]
[[A hot wrestling match]]
Wrestling is always the perfect prologue to hot, kinky encounters.
There is just something in this BDSM game that’s sizzling, what with you being pinned down by that hot, wrestler dude. And just when he thinks he’s winning, you overpower him and gain the upper hand. You stay on top amidst all that squirming.
[[Jail Warden & Prisoner]]
[[Cop & Criminal]]
[[The Boss & Secetary]]
[[Handyman & Bored Housewife]]
[[Escort & Client]]
[[Model & Photographer]]
[[Head Mistresss & Naughty School Girl]]
[[Teacher & Student]]
[[The Bad Maid]]
[[Bad Little Girl(Boy)]]
[[The Master and the Pet (puppy play)]]
[[Superhero]]
You are the sexy head mistress of a prestigious boarding school. But your man is the most disruptive pupil and you need to punish him. Should he get caned? If not, how else can he show you that he is sorry. Kiss your shoes? Perform oral sex on you?
[[Jail Warden & Prisoner]]
[[Cop & Criminal]]
[[The Boss & Secetary]]
[[Handyman & Bored Housewife]]
[[Nurse & Sick Patient]]
[[Escort & Client]]
[[Model & Photographer]]
[[Teacher & Student]]
[[The Bad Maid]]
[[Bad Little Girl(Boy)]]
[[The Master and the Pet (puppy play)]]
[[Superhero]]
[[A hot wrestling match]]
<h2>Degradation/Humiliation</h2>
Any form of verbal degradation and humiliation can be extremely kinky if (let’s make that a big IF), you both take pleasure in this kind of play.
<h2>Make it public</h2>
Exciting times ahead as you go out to dinner or a party with her not wearing anything behind that dress. You can also have her wear a sex toy, a vibrator perhaps. And right in the smack of the public eye, put on your naughtiest and press that button that connects to the vibrator. See how much your SO tries to stifle a groan, a moan, and everything hot.
A vibrator is just one of the many basic toys you can incorporate in your BDSM adventures. Read on to find out more about these essentials.
<h2>Ball Gags and Bit Gags</h2>
While we’ve discussed mostly BDSM ideas on role-playing, much of these require sex toys, restraints, and must-have essentials, one of which is the ball gag.
We’ve been taught not to talk when the mouth is full. The gag is not just merely teaching it; it is enforcing it. Gags are ideal for limiting your SO’s speech and breathing. Tie her up, gag her and you get a submissive that’s bowing down to your every wish.
It is also usual to find the sub drooling while wearing a gag and that adds a bit more humiliation for the SO wearing it. That’s good enough punishment as it is.
<h2>Blindfolds & Hoods</h2>
BDSM toys and must-haves are all about limiting one or more senses of the sub. As such, blindfolds and hoods are just some of the most popular BDSM essentials around.
Depriving one of your senses intensifies the other remaining sensory structures and so, in an attempt to even up, most would feel the intensity in their sense of smell or taste.
Going back to the blindfold, most that are sold have aesthetic considerations in mind but if you are good with just about anything, a scarf or a sleep mask would do just fine.
<h2>Collar</h2>
Usually made of leather, a BDSM collar can also double up as a leash when needed but aside from these uses, collars are worn by the sub that is in a relationship signifying ownership. Sort of like an “I am taken” signal. Or to make it simple, it is a wedding ring in the world of BDSM.
<h2>Spanking Tools</h2>
Floggers, riding crops, and paddles are very common examples of spanking tools. Each of these also has varying degrees of pain caused, starting with the floggers that causes just a little bit of pain to riding crops that are on the stingy part of the pain, to paddles that causes much of a thud than a sting.
Careful with the spanking tools as they can cause unwanted pain when incorrectly used but when the little boy is bad, mommy needs to spank!
<h2>Canes and Whips</h2>
Canes and rods are also spanking tools but cause much pain when incorrectly used so it is always wise to exercise caution while swinging and not get overly carried away with the spanking.
When canes and rods are causing that much pain, whips are on a different level. Get yourself practiced and your whip-expertise leveled up before using this on your SO.
<h2>Nipple clamps</h2>
Nipple clamps can be a bit tad overwhelming for any beginner. Aside from it coming in different types, it can also be used in varying forms. Some nipple clamps can be used for pleasure, some for breast torture, while others can be as a form of restraint.
The sensations your SO feels depend on the type of nipple clamp you get as much as on the sensitivity of the nipple. But whether it’s for pleasure or pain, nipple clamps can be used by almost everyone and with a variety of choices in the market, your possibilities for BDSM ideas are endless.
<h2>Cuffs</h2>
Playing the police officer in you, handcuffs can be so sizzling hot. A BDSM essential that is used to keep the arms together and contained, your handcuffed SO will not have any choice but to stay put and accept her destiny of hot, erotic sex!
<h2>Feather tickles</h2>
If you’re feeling a little bit hesitant about causing your SO some pain but would still want to add discipline to the play, feather ticklers may be your best bet.
Its use is quite simple. Just run the feather tickler along your SO’s privates, nipples, or other sensitive parts and see how she squirms from all the pleasure you’re causing. Blindfolding your SO can potentially amplify this BDSM game’s excitement. But that’s not all. Make sure to stop when she’s about to come… until she begs and learns.
<h2>Bondage Rope</h2>
The main reason for using a bondage rope is to keep your SO tied to furniture such as a bed, a couch, or a bench. Your SO’s vulnerability is not just sexy but kinky as well. As dominant in this exercise, there is nothing that pleases you more than seeing your SO available, ready and accepting to your every whim.
Take caution, though, and as mentioned earlier, you need to have a certain amount of knowledge on the art of rope bondage. Don’t just tie her up without any form of practice!
<h2>Bondage Tape</h2>
For a mouth that just won’t stop, this is your best bet.
Bondage tapes are different from your usual duct tape.
Aside from the bratty lips, bondage tapes can also be used to keep in place thrashing arms or legs. One word of caution, though, is to make sure you do not impede the blood circulation. Not too tight there!
<h2>Spreader bars</h2>
Consisting of a bar and a cuff on each end, a spreader bar, as the name itself implies, keeps your SO’s arms or legs wide apart. It adds extra restraint, just allowing you to penetrate whatever needs to be penetrated with so much ease.
It could also be used to instill discipline on your sub.
Speaking of discipline, one of the milder BDSM ideas to acquaint your slave with BDSM discipline is on edging.
Edging, as the name itself implies, is when you try to bring your slave to orgasm and just when it’s about to burst, you stop. You see now where you’re bringing her with that? To the edge, hence, the term.
Edging is a good way to instill discipline in that it makes her see who has direct control over who. And the bonus part? It leads to one explosive orgasmic experience.
You never did expect disciplining your slave can be so hot, didn’t you?
<h2>Tickling</h2>
You see, when you get tickled, you would expect giggles and fun. When does it become punishment? Consider tickling your sub while he’s bound or cuffed, gagged even, and is in no way able to stop the tickling even with all the thrashing and squirming.
Of course, you have to see if your partner consents to the tickling but if he does, do not just assume you can tickle her all you want. Employ a safe word so you’d know when you’re about to cross boundaries.
<h2>Figging</h2>
Now, this here is a bit on the extreme side of things. Figging is one of those BDSM ideas that involves sticking something into your slaves behindthis time, freshly-cut ginger.
In case you’re scratching your head, the ginger serves as a warming agent, the warming sensation of which later turns into a burning sensation. And coupled with a little bit of light to moderate spanking, figging can become more than hot!
Rest assured, figging will, in no way, physically harm your partner.
<h2>Bondage Candles</h2>
Another of the extreme choices is with the employ of bondage candles.
Bondage sex becomes literally hotter with the use of bondage candles. Don’t worry, though. Because although it inflicts light to moderate pain, bondage candles don’t burn the skin.
Some extreme practices of BDSM involve dripping bondage candles into the vagina area!
<h2>Genital Torture</h2>
The term also comes in many other forms. Vagina torture is taking it to the extremes by involving the application of pressure or pain to your slaves genitals.
This includes activities like clamping, squeezing, or even employing a crotch rope to be used for your slaves privates.
And as with all other BDSM ideas, there should be consent before getting into this. And while we may sound like a broken record, please remain safe.
Should you lack confidence in handling these positions, you may try a few more basic BDSM ideas like this next entry.
<h2>Chair Bondage</h2>
One of the basic positions in bondage sex, the chair bondage requires for your slave to be sitting on a chair or anything you can use as bondage furniture. You can have your skave sit tight, or repel the thrashing and flailing arms by tying her down.
While giving you limited access, this position plays for more oral sex or various other plays on your kink list. This, here, is a little bit friendlier… a bit milder, but hot nonetheless.
<h2>Armbinder Gag Bondage</h2>
Make your slave vulnerable with this bondage sex position. Tie the arms behind the neck and as the name itself suggests, make sure to gag him for a kinkier experience.
The position requires less flexibility from your slave but still gives you enough control and dominance over him.
The addition of the gag and the drool that comes with gagging is an exciting addition.
If there’s one thing to remind you of, it should be that you employ non-verbal safewords in case you’ve crossed the boundaries.
So many sexy blogs and magazines are talking about edging these days! But what is edging exactly? Edging is getting close to…
Orgasm but NOT letting yourself cum yet. Repeat that process as many times as you can stand before you finally let yourself have an orgasm. It will make your resulting orgasm feel a lot more powerful and intense.
Edging is sometimes known as orgasm control when it’s done by your partner with the intent to control when you cum.
The bottom line…
You can edge solo when masturbating alone or…
You can can edge your partner. Equally, your partner can edge you.
If you want to give your man intense, back-arching, grab-the-bedsheets, screaming, crying orgasms that will keep him sexually addicted to you, then you'll find them in my private and discreet newsletter. You'll also learn the 5 dangerous & "dumb" sex mistakes that turn him off and how to avoid them. Get it here.
Let’s jump into the details…
<h2>Why would you want to learn how to edge yourself?</h2>
Easy.
As I mentioned previously
Edging can produce more powerful orgasms, even those that you might call “explosive.”
Additionally…
Orgasm control at your partner’s hands allows him to better understand your body. Plus, you never know when you’ll be able to cum if your man takes the reigns (or if he’ll ruin your orgasm) which is a lot of fun!
<h2>Some People Don’t Like Edging</h2>
Edging isn’t for everyone. Some people find it frustrating. If backing off from orgasm causes you to miss that window of opportunity to climax, and to lose your orgasm during the session completely, then you will naturally not like edging.
You may also have to start over, without any of the residual buildup. Every body is different, which is why it’s so important to pay attention to yours. You know best!
Edging might be easier at some times rather than others, which is perfectly okay. Although you might want to encourage it, some sessions won’t be conducive to edging and a prolonged build up. It’s okay to let that goal go for another time. After all, what is edging helping if it’s only causing disappointment?
<h2>Techniques for Edging During Sex, Foreplay or Masturbation</h2>
Edging is all about getting right to that edge.. without going over. How exactly do you do that? These three techniques are commonly used by fans of edging.
<h2>Edgining Yourself</h2>
Learn to edge yourself and you will be much stronger at edging your slave.
<h2>Stop
The first technique might be the easiest. Once you feel your orgasm approaching, just stop. Stop touching yourself or doing anything else that is stimulating. Pause until the feelings recede. Then, you or your partner can start stimulating your body
Until…
You feel another orgasm approaching,
Then…
Stop again.
Repeat this process one, two, three or more times until you’re ready to finally climax.
Important: Edging only works if you/your partner know how to pleasurably touch you. So, if you don’t yet know what you like, check out this post with masturbation techniques for women.
<h2>Switch It Up</h2>
Another way to switch things up when edging is simply to use a different technique than what you need to orgasm. This means you can still touch your clitoris or G-spot, but you’re not actively doing whatever it is that normally gets you off.
For example…
Perhaps you simply tap, pinch or press your clitoris instead of rubbing it in the way that normally brings you to orgasm.
Discover clitoral stimulation techniques that are sure to lead to orgasm.
Or you may momentarily perform oral on your partner who is edging you before he returns to stimulating you. That way, you’re still being sexual, but you’re not careening toward an orgasm too fast.
You can redirect your focus away from sexual stimulation entirely to prevent yourself from cumming. One method you might find useful is to focus on your breathing. As you get closer to the point of no return, your breathing is probably quicker and more shallow, so taking the time to focus on each breath and inhale and exhale more slowly is one of the best unexpected edging techniques.
Or…
Look for a distraction
You may want your mind and body focused on something other than how good it feels if you have trouble with stopping yourself from climaxing.
This is a great time to try out a “painful” distraction if you’re into rough sex or S&M.
A strategic bite or spanking can interrupt your orgasm, allowing you to start back up later. Of course, if you’re the type who would cum from (sudden) pain, then you might want to opt for a different technique.
Get more ideas for adding pain to pleasure in our beginner’s guide to BDSM.
<h2>Continuous Build</h2>
what is edging
Instead of simply stopping all stimulation when you feel your orgasm is near, you can switch it up.
Switch from clitoral stimulation – Perhaps you move from clitoral to vaginal stimulation if you usually need clit stim to orgasm (and many women require clitoral stimulation or prefer it to orgasm [1]). Try sensually rubbing your body (or your partner’s) or caressing your breasts. Stroking of your labia or even anal play might feel nice enough to keep you close to the edge but not quite intense enough to make you orgasm.
Keep it sensual – If you focus on sensual touches that still feel good, you’re not completely leaving the moment or letting your body go back to zero as in the first edging technique discussed.
Slow it down – One way to keep yourself aroused but not quite orgasmic is simply to keep things slow and steady rather than focusing on that buildup. If you typically aim to get off as quickly as possible, this method might be a good method to your utilitarian approach or masturbation.
Continuous edging might feel a bit more fluid and less jarring than the other techniques mentioned.
<h2>Edging for Guys</h2>
You don’t have to reinvent the wheel when you’re learning how to edge a man. Instead, you can adopt the above techniques for him. Edging a guy can be difficult, however, because you’re not in their body and you don’t feel what they feel. You’ll need to pay close attention to his body signs that indicate an orgasm is on its way.
The two of you might also work out a system of words or other signals that he’s going to cum soon if you don’t stop whatever it is that you’re doing that feels so good.
Then you can pause or switch things up so he doesn’t cum immediately.
You’ll notice as you’re edging your man – or as he edges himself – that he might partially or fully lose his erection. That’s completely normal as long as he still feels a little aroused. You can increase stimulation if he’s softer so that he becomes erect or semi-erect.
Because a man can orgasm separately from ejaculating, there are a couple more edging techniques to try on your lover in your quest to edge him:
<h2>Scrotum Action</h2> – When he’s about to cum, one of you can reach between his legs and firmly wrap your thumb and forefinger around his scrotum in a loop. Tug down gently but firmly to prevent ejaculation.
<h2>Control Sex</h2> – Take control of his edging experience with a position such as Cowgirl, where you control the pace and depth of sex.
<h2>The Scale</h2> – Introduce your partner to the edging scale of 1 to 10 and check with him periodically to ensure he’s not going to orgasm. 1 means that he’s NOT likely to cum. 9 or 10 means he’s about to orgasm. If you can’t tell from his body and reactions how close he is to climaxing, then just ask him where he is on the scale.
If you’re controlling his orgasms, he might beg or plead to cum or for a certain type of sensation, but you don’t have to give it to him! This might be a great way to introduce domination to the bedroom.
Some people argue that edging can help to make a man’s penis bigger, reduce erectile dysfunction or even add years to his life because ejaculation saps a man’s body of his “life force.” This might not be scientific, but edging can definitely help him last longer in bed if premature ejaculation is an issue. He can learn more tips to last longer in bed in this guide.
<h1>When to Let Yourself Orgasm</h1>
Once you master the art of edging, you might wonder when the right time to let yourself cum is.
The truth is…
There’s no right time.
It all depends.
You might edge two or three times and let yourself cum. Or you may want to see how long you can go and how impressive an orgasm you can have is! Perhaps you try to see how many times you can edge in a given period.
Of course, if building up to orgasm becomes much harder by edging or you have a time limit, you might not be able to have a marathon edging session, and that’s okay!
Orgasm Control – When you’re edging a partner, you might torture them a bit by not letting them cum (this is known as orgasm denial). Edging and other orgasm play works great as a type of orgasm control for precisely this reason. You could even not let him cum until he’s achieved some goal (ie getting you off first or doing something super unsexy such as filing away paperwork!).
And if edging becomes boring or is no longer fun, feel free to end things and get on with your day.
I smell of Dominic again, or, more accurately I smell of what he has squirted inside my body with his handsome cock. My lover has a theory. if I refuse to shower when i get home, if I insist of rermaining scented by our sex, then eventually my husband Peter will capitulate and come meekly with his mouth to my cunt. Peter will kneel like a supplicant before me, witness the rather brutal way in which my sex has been exercised, inhale deeply and then look up into my eyes, begging to taste what Dominic has deposited down there. Dom says that the process is inevitable. We have already broken Peter's first line of defence. I freely date with my lover and Peter knows that if he went up against him he would get a thorough hiding. That matter is settled. Settled too is the little but important matter that Peter is no longer allowed to fuck me. Dominic made that very clerar, prodding my husband's shoulder with a gently closede fist, warning him that he must treat me like a lady, that he must keep his 'wierd wee winky' of a cock out of my bed and make sure that all my wardrobe rerquirements are met. So we are now in ther second phase of Peter's capitulation. He will learn to lick me out, to worship what Dominic does to me and then he will be ready to suck cock for Dom too. Once all such slightly indelicate matters have been dealt with, once Peter is completely diminished and I have become accustomed to living as a bitch, then we move to the final where Dominic moves in and owns us both. It will be a time of complete role slip, Peter descending into servitude, I slipping away from all the nice woman social mores that filled my upbringing.
Last night I came home late from a evening at the club with Dominic and surprisingly Peter was still up. Dominic had fucked me in the back of his large BMW 7 series saloon and i must admit that my pussy was wet and dripping. That night i wore a pleated mini Black Watch tartan skirt, the sort that is easy for Dominic to push up when he wants to fuck me casually. i had got pretty horny, dancing and teasing with his black brothers at the club and so the sex with Dom, in the car, had been pretty hard. When I came into the house then, I was still aroused.My head was still spinning with the pounding that i had just taken, the reperated bolting surge's a semen that i fwlt him buck into me. Peter had been reading a newspaper at the kitchen table when I arrived but he stood politely when I appeared and he asked whether i would like a brandy night cap. It was different. Not only had Peter not scurried to bed before I arrived home, but his face was drained white and he addressed me as 'Miss.' Dom had told him that he was never to call me Carol, or darling, I am Miss or mistress. Etiquette is important. For a moment i couldn't believe what i had just heard. It had been three months of resistance, three months of denial when Peter had pretended that nothing had changed. The thrill surged through me like an electric shock.
'Would you care for a brandy nightcap mistress?' i corrected.
As I say, I was terribly aroused right then. Dominic had been brutal with me causing my body to shudder beneath him. I always feel horny after i have been with him. Then Peter had said it, something that suggested the crack was opening. Mistress seemed m ore dominating and i wanted to dominate him. If he wasn't a husband anymore, you know, a proper husband, then he had manifestly to be something much less. I fixed him with a look beneasth my auburn fringe. I fixed him with the sort of disdainful look that my friends and i at the private girls boarding school used to reserve for the common white boys at the local state school. Black dudes from that same school got a different look, but thw white trash males, well, they were beneath contempt.
Peter repeated the question, quietly and exactly as required.
I smiled and he blushed. There was a tinge of red that started around his ears and which quickly flushed his cheeks. I told Peter that he could serve my drink to me in the conservatory. I thrilled as i spoke. Yes, the conservatory! It was lit like a globe at night and there would be a good chance that neighbours might witness his submission if Peter came to pussy as required. To say that I felt brazen then was an understatement! I felt wickedly gleeful and stepped through to the well lit space, easing down my wet G string and dropping it onto the sofa beside me. Then i seated myself, open legged and allowed my sweet creamy love mix to stain the fabric of the the sofa. I felt it oozing out and even touched myself with red lacquer manicured fingers. i had no shame, no doubt whatsover.
When Peter appeared in the doorway, the brandy glass on a little silver tray that his mother had given us at Christmas, he was visibly trembling. He looked like roadkill about to happen, wide eyed and transfixed with the sight of what was before him. I touched my sex and again and licked my finger. It was terribly vamp and rather cruel. It was so terribly destined, so irreversible and inevitable. My Cartier watch slipped down my wrist, something that i had made Peter buy me after he accepted that it was pointless to forbid my dating. What had it cost? May be four of five thousand pounds, capitulation hit a man in many places.
'Are you ready to lick nicely Peter? Do you want to taste the creamies that Dominic left inside me?' I asked rather luxuriously.
Peter shuddered this time and, momentarily, he tore has gaze from my sex. It was terribly shaming, of course it was, i understood that completely.
Peter's breath ccaught in his throat. His mouth must have been dry. I gestured impatiently and took the brandy from the tray. i savoured the licquor as it slipped down my throat.
'Eventually…Dominic will put you out of this house completely. You'll become another diown and out with a terribly sad tale to tell if someone would but listen' i observed tersely, 'if you need to lick, if you need to stay on, then I will let you. You just hsve to beg for it'.
Peter sat down on the other sofa opposite me. Across the orchard there were bedroom lights on. We might be observed. I shook my head at Peter and gestured with my eyes to the floor. He was to kneel before me. My husband seemed to tense again, screwing himself tighter, his shloulders hunched in. He hated this. He really didn't want to kneel before me…but he would. Dom. had predicted that he would. i had only to inflict the humilitation, to insult without a qualm. That was what it took to break a husband.
'You refuse to talk, but you know that you've lost Peter. I want Dominic. i am Dominic's now and you know his terms. I become your mistress, he becomes yoiur master. But you can fuck off if you prefer.' My speech went into him like a vetrinarian's last needle. He visibly winced.
No verbal response though. He clung onto the sofa edge like a fledgling. He looked terrified. I drank a little more brandy, checked my watch and moved to retire to bed.
Peter dropped onto his knees and looked up at me as i stood before him. He was trembling all over.
'Other men live this way Peter. Other wives become bitches. It happenas after…..' i paused. Peter knew when it happened. it happened when you found a better man, a physically dominant man that wanted to rule a household. I tousled his hair.
'Sniff….see if that helps' i suggested and raised the hem of my tiny skirt. My bare sex, with the thick white globules of semen matted in my curling public hair was inches from his nose now. He might have turned his head, but i caught a hank of his hair in my grip. i needed for him to at least smell what capitulation was like. For a moment he stared. He was holding his breath but couldn't sustain that.
He inhaled and the scent of alpha sex flooded his nostrils. I saw them flare, saw the red in his cheeks deepen.
'Again, breath again Peter, it gets easier darling' I whispered.
I felt that i should be kind. I should help him claw his way over the hurdle of shame.
'As long as you worship my cunt, I suspect Dominic will be gentle with you' i suggested soothingly, 'all yoiu have to do is treat me as your mistress and then things will settle down. It's been so stressful hasn't it darling?'
Peter nodded.
'Kiss my cunt' I said firmly.
Peter resisted a second, but it was only that. Then I felt his neck relax and I could gently draw his lips to my own faithless ones. He kissed my sex daintily. He kissed it like he kissed his fucking auntie with pursed lips for God's sake. I was so eager, so angry and so frustrated that he had not broken until now.
'Open your fucking mouth, kiss it properly!' I snapped.
Peter snogged my sex.
He snoggerd my sex and I let out the most amazing sigh. It was blissful! It was utterly, utterly, blissful!
'That's better darling….that's a good boy….lick it all up' I urged.
His tongue moved. it darted and then ran upwards. When it brushed against my swollen clitty my mind tingled. I flexed instinctively and that pressed my sed harde against his mouth. My hand gripped his mop of hair tighter still and i pushed his face up and down against my beaking sex. It was a sudden, a sharp and an instinctive move, grinding my sex against his face as though I had waited a thousand years for this!
Peter gasped. He was struggling to breath and his mouth have been awash with the bitter alkaline taste of better man semen. There, swallow it down I thought.
'Swallow it all down…you fucking loser!' I gasped rubbing harder still.
I giggled, it was delicious! I used his face like a rag against the most intimate part of my body. Now, oh now he communed with his better, lapping the residues from our passionate coupling. I felt unbound, unfettered by any prim nice ladies don't convention.
'Does it taste nice darling, his manly cum?' i demanded pulling his face back and inspecting his slimy chops.
He looked as though he wanted to cry. He looked throuighly beaten and shamed. He looked so much less. I slapped his face for him.
'Well?!' I demanded, requiring his honest and humble answer.
'There's….there's so much…' he stammered, his face obviously smarting from the sharp blow.
'Yes, he fucks properly Peter. he fucks as a man does…you know?' i taunted.
He nodded.
Suddenly I needed to draw breath. He needed to draw breath for we had crossed the rubicon.
'You'll get used to it. You'll learn to lick nicely. Daintily when you arouse me for him, lavishly when you clean up his mess' i told him curtly. I drew another breath. My body was on edge, all over and tope to bottom. i felt my buttocks clench rhythmically as I nuzzled my sex aback at his mouth. 'You must learn to say thank you master, when i let you feed this way' I insisted.
He didn't answer.
I didn't slap. He was licking so nicely now. Perhaps the scent intoxicated him at last? Perhaps it had clawed inside his head and now there really was no escape?
'You'll come to need it Peter….and I will let you too. All you have to do is obey Dominic and worship me' I whispered.
I felt Peter's tongue slip lower. He was catching drips.
'Lie on the floor' i told him, 'I want to sit on your face. I want it draining into your mouth like you are a just bidet'.
That was cruel. i know that it was! But i watched him settle on the floor face and up and then i settled on his face. As i did so, i took out my phone from my handbag and rang Dominic.
'Guess what I'm doing!' I said when i heard his deep baritone voice on tjhe other end.
Alicia and I moved out west three months ago to start our new life. I knew she was a slut when I married her three years earlier; that was one of the things I liked best about her. We’ve had a few experiences outside of our marriage, with both guys and women, but when we got here things became very different.
The third weekend after we arrived, Alicia was out shopping, and came across an email from my cousin to her. He was talking about how much he missed fucking her while he’d been helping us move, and couldn’t wait to come for a visit. I was shocked. I had hired him to help us pack and that little bastard had been working in my house for two weeks before we left.
Apparently, they had been fucking while I was paying him to pack our stuff! When I thought back to that time, I knew it was all true and that I had just ignored the clues. I felt so humiliated that she would do it with a member of my family especially when we had discussed how family (and especially him) was off limits.
After she got home that day I confronted her. That’s when I saw a side of Alicia I didn’t know existed. She looked me straight in the eyes, “Listen Steve, I’m going to fuck whoever I want, whenever I want, and you’re going to deal with it or I’m out of here. You’ll never find another slut like me. I know you love it, and I know you’re a cuckold, so shut the fuck up about it.”
She was right on all counts, but, “Why did you do it with my cousin, for Christ sake? Now my entire fucking family will know you’re a slut and think I’m a fucking wimp” I cried almost in hysterics.
“You are a fucking wimp” she responded calmly. Alicia pulled down her pants, “and just to prove my point you’re going to suck all of Brett’s cum from my pussy.”
Alicia easily pushed me down to the floor on my back. “Brett? Our rich neighbor with the bi house down the street? The guy with three kids and a pregnant wife?” I was shocked.
“That’s right” she said as she straddled my face pinning my arms under her legs. “He’s more of a man than you’ll ever be. His cock is twice as big as yours and he can last twice as long!” She spread her pussy lips and I saw thick white cum begin dripping out of her. “Now open your mouth nice and wide,” she ordered as she lowered her bare pussy covering my nose and mouth. “Now lick and suck me clean, baby!”
I felt her push, and a gush of come mixed with her juices filled my mouth. “He waved me over to his driveway this morning and invited me in for a beer. He said everyone else in the house was gone for the day and he was hoping we could talk and get to know each other.”
I swallowed the salty bitter goo that had been forced into my mouth thinking of the guy who it had belonged to. Brett was at least 40, 15 years older than Alicia and me. He was tall, extremely hansom, and built like a body builder.
Alicia sat down further on my face making it hard for me to breath. “I agreed to the beer and then he gave me this wicked grin that made my pussy wet before turning and walking into the house. I followed knowing exactly what we were going in for. He led me to the kitchen and handed me a beer from the fridge. He stood really close to me and GOD he’s so tall and strong. I obviously scanned his body from head to toe.”
“‘Do you like what you see?’ he asked me.”
“‘Looks good so far’, I told him. Without another word he took my beer and put his big hands around my waist then simultaneously pulled my shirt and bra off over my head. Of course, I offer no resistance and my hard nipples gave away my excitement. That’s when I noticed how huge the bulge was in his pants.
“He pulled his shirt off over his head exposing his hairless well defined chest. ‘Take off my pants,’ he ordered. I wasted no time undoing his belt buckle and letting his pants drop to the floor. ‘I could tell you were a slut the first time I laid eyes on you,’ he told me as I stroked his ever growing cock. ‘And GOD you are so gorgeous, I’ve been waiting to get you alone for weeks.’ I dropped to my knees and worked his huge cock and balls with my hands and mouth.
Soon he pulled me up and almost tore my pants off. He easily lifted me onto the kitchen table and slowly slid his big cock into me, and baby, I got to tell you that it felt way too good. We’ve been fucking me for the last three hours all over his house and in every conceivable position.”
Alicia stopped long enough to come smothering me in more of her juices and pushing her pussy hard into my face. “At one point he was fucking me doggy style on his bed and he asked me what you’d think of me being in this position with him.
I told him that we have an understanding and that you wouldn’t mind, and in fact that you would probably enjoy it. He ask me if you were a cuckold. I told him that you were and he said, ‘Good, then I’ll bring the family over for lunch on Saturday, around twelve, and make sure he cooks.'”
She stood up quite satisfied, “I’m going to take a shower and relax, and you my love, have some grocery shopping to do. By the way, his family is never to know about this!” Alicia left me wet and lying on the floor and I realized my life was about to change, but I had no idea just how much.
The next day my stomach was tied in knots, “how could I let her treat me so badly?” kept repeating in my head. But in my heart I knew that my dick was in control and so by the end of the day I had decided to let it play out and see what happened.
Saturday morning Alicia prepared for our guests with a long hot bath, having me shaving her body bare, and then giving her a long massaging with lotion. I made sure her young skin was silky smooth before wearing a sexy strapless sundress with nothing underneath. After that I prepared by shopping for the food, getting it ready, and cleaning the house. As I prepped in the kitchen Alicia sat at the table, not allowing me to touch her, and masturbated.
At one point, as I was marinating the chicken and Alicia was cramming her dildo deep inside her, she instructed me to make sure I gave his wife a tour of the house by herself, so, when Brett asked me to show him the house, I was to pass him off to her to give the tour. “Do you understand?” she asked harshly.
“Yes, I understand.” I replied staring back at the beautiful wet pussy I wasn’t being permitted to play with.
When they arrived, Brett, a massive guy at 6’ 4”, made himself right at home, kicking back on the patio with a beer, Alicia and his kids. Stacy, his wife, and I got to know each other while we worked in the kitchen preparing the meal.
She was beautiful, very nice, very pregnant, and obviously had no idea her husband and my wife were fucking. As planned, I gave her a tour of our house. Soon we all had had lunch and their kids had run off somewhere. “Steve,” Brett said, “I’ve never had the official tour of your house. Why don’t you show me around?”
My heart jumped into my throat, “Uh, sure…but let me clean up a little first. Or…Alicia, you could show him around.”
“I help you,” Stacy kindly offered. Alicia led Brett off the deck starting in the backyard. I thought I was going to throw up I felt so nervous and guilty that I was helping he husband two time on her. Stacy and I made small talk while she handed me the dishes to dry.
Section 2
From our place at the kitchen sink we watched as Alicia slowly led Brett through her garden pointing out all her plants and flowers. My heart was racing fast when I caught myself mindlessly rubbing my hard cock against the kitchen counter. When they disappeared around the corner of the house I almost passed out. I dropped a dish and it crashed in the sink.
“Are you OK?” Stacy asked me.
“I’m sorry,” I said trying to regain my composure. “It just slipped.”
Then one of her boys came running into the house screaming something about his brother beating him up back at their house. Stacy tried to calm him down but with little success. She politely excused herself telling me she would be back soon and went to her house to deal with the kids.
I took this opportunity to try to discover what was going on between the lovers and quietly crept through the house to locate them. As I approached the bedroom my breathing was horribly erratic, I had never felt such fear and anxiety. I could hear Brett through the door quietly talking to her as I slowly and silently pushed it open just enough to look in.
I glanced in and could only see Alicia’s sundress in a pile on the floor, so I knew she was completely naked. I could hear Brett, “Oh baby, you are so good at that! Oh yeah…just like that…I want to cum all over your face.” As the door opened further Brett come into view. He was standing in the middle of the room without pants, and Alicia was right, he was in really great shape.
His ass was completely shaved and was probably the best looking ass I’d ever seen on a man, really round and firm. I pushed my head around the door just far enough to see Alicia on her knees sucking on one of the largest cocks I’d ever seen.
Now I’ve had a few of bi experiences in the past, but, they infrequently lived up to my expectations. However, the sight of Brett’s perfect body and that huge cock made my cock throb just a little. I watched undetected for several minutes as he continued encouraging her at her task.
Then I looked up at Brett’s face and he was looking right at me smiling. “Do you like what you see?” he asked. I nodded my head, “Well come here and get a closer look at your wife sucking my cock.” I stood beside him and my heart was pounding in my throat. I watched Alicia as she licked the shaft up and down from his balls to the head of his cock.
Then she cupped the head gently in her mouth and bobbed back and forth over the head. My cock was straining to be sucked just like that so I started to undo my pants. Brett put his large arm around me, “Put that little thing away, she’s working on me right now, but keep watching how much your wife likes to suck on my big cock.”
I was stunned! I stammered trying to protest, but he gave me a little shake with his massive arm, “Man, I think we are going to be best friends, Steve” he smiled. “I can see we’re going to be spending a lot of time together.
Oh, Yeah! Faster, baby!” When hearing that he planned to spend more time with us, Alicia had gone into a furious cock sucking frenzy engulfing almost half his cock. She was even choking on it which only served to make more lubricating drool.
I’d never seen her suck cock with such enthusiasm and I watched in disbelief as she jerked the base of his huge cock with her hands and bobbed as quickly as she could up and down the other half of his shaft.
Brett moved his hands in front of me and took hold of both of my wrists. He then put one of my hands on his ass and the other on his hairless balls, “Squeeze my ass and pull on my balls, I love the way it feels when I come.” I started to move away but he held me firmly in place. “I hear you’re into men, Alicia tells my you’ve sucked cock, ah… how many times?” Alicia put up two fingers, “Two times” he said. I felt totally betrayed by my wife.
“How’s he doing Alicia?” Brett asked. She put her hand on my hard cock, then gave him a thumbs up and went back to work. “You see Steve, this isn’t so bad” he said putting his hands behind his head. I didn’t understand why this humiliation and betrayal was getting me so turned on, or why his body felt so good in my hands.
“I’ll be coming over here on a regular basis to have your wife. You don’t mind do you, Steve?” I looked down at Alicia and she gave me a look that told me I had better say yes, so I nodded my head in defeat. “Good” he sighed as his eyes role back. “I’ll have to bring some of my friends over to meet you two” he added, “They’ll really like you guys …” Brett pulled his dick out of Alicia’s mouth, “Jerk it faster, Alicia, and squeeze harder Steve,” he grunted loudly as he came covering Alicia’s face and tits.
Alicia kneeled quietly, naked at our feet, scooping his cum into her mouth. She soon stood up and kissed me deeply pushing his seed past my lips while Brett chuckled with delight. When her mouth was clean she embraced Brett and they lingered in a long passionate embraced while he squeezed and fondled her large tits. After he put on his pants he wrapped his arm around me and walked me back to the living room as Alicia quickly tossed her dress back on while following.
“Now listen carefully to these rules. First, you will not get blowjobs and no fucking Alicia. Second, you are to serve her every other need, cooking, cleaning, massages, masturbating her, and eating her pussy whenever she wants. Third, while you’re sexually pleasing her, you are to say things like, ‘don’t you wish Brett’s big cock was inside you right now’, or, ‘the next time Brett comes over he’s going to fuck you long and hard,’ you get the idea.
Fourth, you can masturbate all you want, and not in front of Alicia, unless, of course, that’s what she wants, but you’re not allowed to come. Finally, when I tell you to do something, I expect you to do it, no questions.” He stood in front of me placing his large hands on my shoulders, his huge physique dwarfed my skinny five foot nine inch frame as he stared sternly into my eyes, “None of these rules are up for debate. Are we clear?”
I felt compelled to comply; I’d never been so emasculated or frightened, “Yes, I do,” I answered humbly.
Stacy entered the house. “I love the house, Steve,” Brett told me, “Hi honey,” he greeted his wife, “I think Steve and I are going to be great friends. We have a lot in common. But, it’s time to go. We don’t want to overstay our welcome.” He turned to me, “So, you get home around 6 tomorrow, right?” I nodded yes. “I’ll see you then.” We cordially said our goodbyes and off they went.
“I like those rules.” Alicia said while taking off her dress and sitting on the couch. “Now lick. I’m unbelievably horny.”
My mind was reeling as I got on my knees and began to slowly lick her pussy. Why would I let another guy control the sexual relationship with my wife? What’s wrong with me? Am I really such a wimp that I’ll let Brett and my wife humiliate me like this? As I pondered these questions I realized I hadn’t felt so alive or so turned on in a long time.
I felt anxious and nervous, scared and humiliated, but at the same time I was so turned on that I couldn’t wait to see what was going to happen next. I began to imagine watching Alicia riding Brett’s huge cock. I had visions me watching while he and his friends had their way with my wife.
“Brett’s cock is so big,” I finally said to my wife, “I can tell you really like sucking it and I bet it feels really good sliding in and out of your pussy.” Alicia moaned as she pushed my head back down to her pussy. I continued to lick away until she had several orgasms and finally pushed me away for her first break of the long evening of pussy licking and massage.
Section 3
The next day at work I couldn’t keep my mind on the job, and my stomach ached with fear and anticipation. When I arrived home at 5pm no one was there. I anxiously waited trying to pass the time by reading, watching TV, going on line.
The longer I waited the more worried I got. By 7:30 I called over to Brett’s house and talked to Stacy. She apologized, remembering that he said we’d get together, and told me that Brett was called at the last minute to entertain some out of town clients from Japan and he didn’t usually get in until late from those meetings.
For the next 6 hours the word, entertain, echoed ominously over and over in my head. I thought I was going to have a heart attack by the time I heard a limo pulled up to the end of our driveway. From my bedroom window, I watched as Alicia got out of the car and come into the house. She looked so hot and sexy in her evening gown with an exposed back. Her firm breasts bounced underneath the thin material. Even from inside the house I could see her nipples were hard and she wasn’t wearing a bra.
She stood in the door of the bedroom and turned on the light. Her long ruffled hair cascaded around her flushed face. She looked so hot I almost came on the spot.
“OK…” she said pointing to the chair, “You’re supposed to take off your clothes and sit in that chair.” I noticed Alicia was pretty drunk by the way she staggered into the room. I got out of bed and did as I was told. She unceremoniously peeled off her dress leaving on her thigh high stockings, and heals. Her body especially her tits were covered by red marks like she had been recently ravished.
Kneeled in front of me, Alicia reached under the chair and uncovered handcuffs that were chained to the legs of the chair. “Brett and I put these here this afternoon, now put your hands behind you. Do you like them?” she asked as she cuffed my hands behind the chair.
She then rested her head on my thigh just inches away from one of the hardest cocks I think I’d ever had, and began to rub her clit. “I had the most wonderful time tonight,” I was informed before she blew softly on my cock teasing me mercilessly. “We went out for a romantic dinner and to a club, and I was sooo naughty.” She squeezed her tits hard and my leg vibrated as she shivered through a small orgasm.
“Brett is the perfect gentleman; he took such good care of me tonight.” My body to shiver uncontrollably as she ran her fingernails roughly across my thighs and around my beckoning cock, “Ahhh, poor baby…you look like you need some relief, but, I’m not allowed to touch your cock, and, I’m leaving you in that chair until you’re not hard anymore, or, when it’s time for you to go to work.
Now, I’m supposed tease your cock while I tell you what happened tonight.” Alicia put her tongue out and air licked my making my cock respond just as though she had really licked it.
She looked up at me with the sexiest bedroom eyes and resumed rubbing her clit. “So, Brett calls me right after you left this morning and tells me to take a long bath, and dress up in a sexy outfit to go out, and that he’d pick me up at 5pm. I was so fucking hot all day long I just couldn’t stop play with myself. I must have had 20 orgasms before he got here.
Right at five a big limo pulls up to the house and the driver comes to the door to get me. Brett was inside it looking really HOT. He had on a tight designer T-shirt that really showed off his muscles. He gave me flowers and told me how great and sexy I looked, and just wouldn’t shut up about it.
“I just couldn’t keep my hands off him. I love the way his chest feels; he’s so firm and solid and BIG… not like your scrawny ass.” Alicia pushed my legs apart and ran her hands from my knees stopping at the base of my still rock hard cock, “Have I got your attention?” she asked. I nodded by head. “Good, because it wasn’t long before I had his huge cock out of his pants and in this mouth.
She opened her mouth and put it just above my cock, “I sucked his cock until it was really hard.” She stood up and sat on my left leg instantly making it wet and slippery, “then I faced the front of the car and impaled myself on his beautiful cock all while the driver watched in the mirror.” She began to fuck my leg and squeezed her tits right in my face, “I put my hands on the ceiling while he squeezed my tits and pulled on my nipples.
Oh GOD…” she moaned as she came on my leg, “…that cock reached all the right places inside me making me come again and again.” She was fucking my leg so hard my swollen dick was slapping against my belly and her ass taking me to the brink. I started to breath hard and I closed my eyes feeling the cum building up inside me getting ready to shoot all over.
The horrible ringing of the alarm clock woke me from my slumber. My eyes opened to stare into the soft pink ceiling.
The dream ended, and the nightmare begun.
I rolled out of my large pink bed, throwing the stuffed animals I slept with aside as I walked over to the pink dresser in the corner of my room. I opened the top drawer to peruse my collection of panties selecting a ruffled white pair. Next, I pulled a pair of white stockings up my legs, feeling the smooth caress of the silk against my hairless legs. Then, I went into the bathroom to begin my vanity routine. After I had brushed my teeth, I applied multiple skin-softening oils and creams to my face and rubbed my armpits with women's deodorant. Now I was ready to get started on my makeup. I broke out the makeup kit from the closet behind me and got to work. When I was done, I inspected myself in the mirror. My eyelashes were long and curled, giving a nice feminine look to my brown eyes. My lips were coated in a thick helping of red lipstick. Blush sat lightly on my cheeks, and all of the rough edges of my face had been softened by an extensive use of foundation and bronzer.
I turned my attention to my long black hair, trying to get it into the perfect high feminine ponytail. I patted my ponytail multiple times, checking to see if it had the appropriate girlish bounce and volume. Satisfied, I stepped into the large walk-in closet to get my school uniform. Inside the closet were a plethora of girly dresses and skirts. I selected a blue skirt and a white blouse with long, flowing sleeves and frilled shoulders. I pulled the skirt up around my waist and buttoned up my blouse as I went to grab my next article of clothing. A pink jumper with a male symbol on the back went over the blouse, serving as a stinging reminder to my male status. I grabbed a pink ribbon from the shelf and tied it in a big floppy bow around my neck. I looked at myself in the mirror and primped my outfit to perfection. I slid on a pair of black maryjanes as I took in my helplessly feminine room. The walls and ceiling were all painted in a feminine soft pink. In one corner, a full bed with a pink bedspread was placed. On the bed were multiple fluffy pillows and stuffed animals to reinforce my new prissy status. A fluffy pink carpet rested on the floor, and the large pink dresser against the wall stood as a reminder of my constant femininity. The large mirror on the wall housed a hidden camera that recorded my every action, forcing me to complete my feminine routine every morning or face punishment.
I should probably explain my situation. For the past month, I've been attending the Academy for Petulant Males, or the APM. The APM's existence is completely secret, but it shares a building with a prestigious fashion school, the Alhama School of Fashion and Design, an extremely selective all-girls boarding school. The schools are located on a relatively unknown island off the west coast of America. At the APM, the boys are fully immersed in a sissified lifestyle. They suffer constant punishment and humiliation from both the adults at the school and the female students they share the building with, who are actively encouraged to bully, haze, and torture their male counterparts as much as they like. When I arrived at the APM, I had been sent there by my mother after I was caught smoking with my friends outside of the baseball diamond. She thought that sending me to a correctional school would be the best choice to turn me into a functioning member of society. When I arrived at the school, I was surprised at how grand it looked. The twenty-three boys were taken into a large room, where we were instructed to strip off all of our clothes. This was when I knew something wasn't right here. We then walked through a door and into an auditorium full of jeering girls, and were forced to march down the row and receive an item from Ms. Tracey, the school's headmistress. That item was a pair of panties, which we were forced to put on and stand in front of the girls as they hurled insults at us.
Later, we were taken to the school beautician, Mrs. Stork. Mrs. Stork and her team of skilled salon assistants gave every boy a makeover, involving a new feminine hairdo and full makeup, along with the complete removal of all body hair. Us boys were mortified as we were forced to change into our new school uniform. The facilities at the APM are ridiculously nice. A massive costuming warehouse is available, with many custom sissy outfits coming straight from the shadowy S.I.S.S. Institute, ready to force their ridiculous frills and ruffles onto an unsuspecting boy. Normally, the boys' school uniform is as I described as I prepared myself for the morning, but some weeks Ms. Tracey will announce a costumed theme for the week, with each costume bringing new rules and conditions for us to follow. Stepford week put us all in housewife dresses, fluffy petticoats, and pearl necklaces, addressing each woman we met as 'ma'am' and cooking and serving meals to the girls during mealtimes. Baby week was awful nonstop humiliation, the boys being taunted by the girls as they struggled to waddle down the hall while wearing multiple diapers. During every sissy's weekly disciplinary report, Ms. Sharp, the head of discipline, can decide to modify your outfit for additional humiliation if you've been acting up. Additionally, any girl can request to "Sponsor" a sissy and choose his outfit for a week. If you think we would get used to the humiliation, we don't. The constant changing into new humiliating outfits keeps us from becoming used to one. The school gives weekly tours to visitor groups who walk the halls and laugh at the sissy boys, keeping our shame fresh as our egos are being damaged by the gazes of new tormentors every time.
The school functions on a rigid mark system for discipline. A sissy gets a mark for being out of line or breaking etiquette in any way. This could mean not chewing their food 21 times before swallowing, failing to apply proper makeup and beauty treatments, failing to curtsey before a superior, forgetting elements of their outfit for the week, and so on. At the end of the week, each sissy goes to Ms. Sharp for a disciplinary evaluation. Ms. Sharp reviews both the camera footage of the sissy that week and written "marks" that could be submitted by girls or teachers any time. Very few, and the boy will be allowed to have a "boy day" that week, meaning they can wear male clothing provided to them by the school for that week. Many, and the boy will be put into a special outfit that week, selected by Ms. Sharp to be the most painful and deliciously embarrassing for the boy in question. We will also be given seasonal outfits on certain days. During warm summer days, the boys have the option of dressing like spoiled teen sluts in crop tops and yoga pants. During the winter, I was put in a fur pom-pom shaped hat, mittens, a scarf, and a fur-fringed dress with a multitude of petticoats by a group of girls who demanded I bundle up for the winter. The girls at the school attend normal high school classes; Algebra, English, Art, along with classes about fashion. The sissies, on the other hand, took classes like "Being ladylike 1", "Ballroom Dancing", "History of Damsels in Distress", and so on. I was forced onto the cheerleading team by Ms. Tracey, where we don ridiculously skimpy outfits and perform incredibly humiliating dances with pink pom-poms in our hands. It was hell, and the administration at the APM made sure we always remembered our place as males. They didn't want to turn us into girls, just the most feminine, humiliated boys we could be.
I walked down the pink hallway. I moved with a measured gait, placing one foot in front of the other and swaying my hips to be in perfect feminine form. As I walked into the building's extensive cafeteria, I saw many girls and sissies rushing to breakfast. I stepped into the cafeteria to see that a banquet was laid out before me. Eggs, bacon, sausage, toast, stacks of pancakes, all sat on large platters, their delicious aromas wafting through my nostrils, sending me into ecstasy. it was glorious. My mouth started to water as I stared at the massive table with its assortment of delicious food atop it. A voice broke my trance.
"What are you looking at, pansy boy?" A girl sitting at the table said smugly to me. My hands grabbed my skirt and my knee bobbed in a quick curtsey before I walked over to the smaller pink tables in the corner of the room. I sat down on the pink stools, making sure to smooth my skirts and straighten my posture, and looked at what was on the table. A feast of white rice, carrots, celery, cherries, chickpeas, pomegranates and alfalfa stared coldly back at me. The boys at APM were deprived of all meat, only allowed to eat foods, mostly vegetables, with high estrogen content. It was tantalizing to see the girls munching away at their protein-packed breakfast while I shoveled another spoonful of cold rice into my mouth. A hand slammed my back and I recoiled, letting loose a girlish shriek as my plate clattered to the floor.
"Sissy!" Shouted the voice of Ally Bachman. Ally was a girl I had known in middle school who just happened to attend the same academy I now occupied. I remained silent, making sure to chew my food the required 21 times before swallowing.
"Oh Wanda!" Ally yelled again. "We have to have a little chat!" I remained still, taking a slow sip from my glass of soy milk. She placed her hands on my shoulder. "Well, Wanda, you always were a big pansy, weren't you?" She asked smugly.
"Yes Ally." I whimpered in a high, whispery voice that all sissies at the PHM were instructed to use. As Ms. Tracey said "A touch of testosterone is a touch too many for your vocal chords!" I sat submissively as Ally paced around me.
"You look hungry, Wanda." She spoke slowly, as if she were measuring her words to prolong this encounter. "You should eat more"
"I've eaten enough, Ally." I said softly. She placed her hands on her shoulders and began to squeeze.
"I don't think you have, Wanda. How are we ever going to fatten you up if you're eating like this?" I began to quake, my weak feminine body failing to resist the pain of her hands clenching my shoulders. Another girl, who I recognized to be Sandra, one of Ally's best friends, walked over with a large bowl. Sandra went over to the pot of beans and began to scoop multiple helpings into the bowl with a ladle. She placed the bowl in front of me. I knew where this was going.
"You need a little meat on those bones, Wanda." Sandra said as she pinched my skinny arms. I began to squirm, trying to escape the girls' grasps.
The bell rang, all of the sissies rose and minced out of the room. I tried to do the same, but Ally and Sandra held me fast.
"Not so fast, Wanda!" Ally spoke in a sing-song tone of voice. "Eat your beans and then you can go." I shook my head.
"Ally, please let me go!" I pleaded. "I can't take any more marks this week!"
"Well that's your own fault, you little sissy." Sandra sneered. "Now eat up!"
With that, the girls shoved my face into the platter of beans. I couldn't breathe. I was forced to slurp beans from the bowl in order to breathe while my makeup-caked face was being ruined with bean juices. I wanted to vomit as the cold beans slid down my throat. I heard Ally and Sandra yelling as I made disgusting slurping sounds while trying to gasp for air. Then, I was thrown to the ground and the girls ran off.
I was late for class, and my makeup and clothes were ruined. A ruined outfit would warrant more marks than tardiness, so I rushed back to my room to change. Still out of breath from my drowning in beans, I opened the big pink door to a surprising sight. On my big pink bed sat a large box. I walked over to it and read a note that had been placed on the top.
Dear Wanda,
You're going to be wearing this outfit until the end of the week due to your multiple slip-ups that already happened this morning. We'll speak about more drastic costume changes at the end of the week.
-Ms. Sharp
I gulped. I sensed this day was about to get a lot worse.
He was just about to dunk the sponge again when he heard a chirrup from his cellphone. His brain fizzled and popped in a brief panic. Was it really so late? How had he not noticed? He glanced down at his work clothes – torn cut off jeans, a mangled and hole riddled crop top, and his stomach lurched. There wasn't much time now. He fretted very briefly over the wash bucket, then opted to hastily shove it into the bathtub to clean up later. There'd be much more hell to pay if he was found in an unpresentable state when Mistress came home than if his laxness with the bucket were discovered.
Adam chided himself as he began to undress, stripping and depositing his dirtied clothes in a hamper in the nearby laundry room, though not the one where he's put he's Mistress's clothes from yesterday that she'd so casually left all over the bedroom floor (he understood, she was a very busy woman). He hurried to his prep room, not even bothering to grab a robe. He glanced at his phone as he made his way across the house and frowned, opting to place a food order. He made sure it was one of Mistress's favorites, or he'd be scolded for not having something hand-made ready for her when she got home.
With the call finished he threw open the closet doors and began grabbing things from hangers and drawers. He slid into a pair of delicate lace panties, carefully tucking his cock into it. He wasn't incredibly large when big, as Mistress was keen to point at all the time, and he was especially small when flaccid, so he usually made due with women's panties. They were prettier and obviously came in a wider variety. Next came the stockings and garter belt, which slid smoothly over his legs. Adam thanked the stars that he was recently waxed clean, or his life would certainly be ruined. He picked out an adorable little lolita dress, with floofy bows and plenty of ruffles and a strikingly short skirt. He had to admit liked the way the fabric felt on his bare skin.
When he first tried one on, it seemed a lifetime ago now, he had been so embarrassed! Watching himself in the mirror had caused him to turn twenty shades of red and his Mistress, then girlfriend, had laughed at him profusely for how awkward he was in it. But it was what she really wanted, and Adam simply couldn't say no to her. Even when she made him dress that way in front of her friends – and even his friends, in the end – he never was able to tell her no. Even when she got all of their mutual friends together for a cocktail party and she made him lift up his skirt so they could all laugh at his pathetic dick all wrapped up in lace and bells. That was around the time he quit his job. He'd been too embarrassed to ever set foot in the office again, and he'd had to depend on Mistress to take care of him full time – which had only increased her demands of him.
But now he saw the truth in it, these dresses really did suit him. He was much happier as an adorable little sissy as he ever was as a "man". He'd always been bad at being a man, he never quite fit the expectations or said the right things, and he was loathsomely bad at sex, but Mistress made his life so much easier. All he had to do was what she said and it made her happy. Sure sometimes she might fuck a real man to make up for what he couldn't do for her, but he knew that in the end she loved him the best, because he was the one always waiting at home for her, and that's what really mattered.
He adjusted his sleeves again and sat down at his makeup counter. He carefully applied the layers that he used to make up his face in the way Mistress preferred. A light foundation to cover any blemishes, lipstick, eyeshadow, and some fake lashes to improve where nature failed him. But not too much, as it would be unbecoming to look whorish. Then he let his hair down. He used to keep it so short, in an almost militaristic crew cut – maybe some desperate attempt to cling to his failing machismo – but now it was long and, when he took out the rollers, fell in long luxurious blonde curls over the shoulders of his dress. He looked almost like a doll, and he was momentarily proud.
He pulled into his heels – special ordered, for his larger feet – just as he heard the doorbell. He answered it and demurely retrieved dinner from the delivery lady. He noticed the way she looked at his outfit, and he was loathe to realize he'd begun blushing, and could feel a faint stirring in his panties. She even flipped up his skirt as he turned away from her, but she of course passed it off as an accident. Frazzled, Adam closed the door with a heeled foot and went to set the table.
He was just placing the glass of sparkling water when his Mistress sauntered in, dropping her coat and purse on the floor next to the door and leaving her shoes strewn across the hall. "Oh what a day," she sighed. "That stupid whore Amelia just can't keep her clients straight. I spent hours fixing her stupid mistakes. I was afraid that cockshit Robert would have a heart attack. It's giving me a tension headache I swear."
"I'm so sorry to hear that Mistress. Here, I have dinner laid out for you. Is there anything else I can get you? Aspirin?" Adam knelt before her, head low, curls nearly touching the ground.
"I'm not hungry just yet. I need to relax a minute." Abruptly she hiked up her dress and pulled off her panties, flopping onto the couch without flourish or comment. She spread her legs wide, revealing her neat pussy, with it's perfect labia and trim hair. "Give me a massage, help sooth these muscles." Adam pulled out a handkerchief and wiped off the lipstick he'd so carefully applied – he'd learned that lesson the hard way. He went to her, kneeling in front of her, delicately spreading her lips with his hands.
"Such a good little sissy," she cooed. Adam drug his tongue up the length of her pussy, then sent into slow spirals around her clit. Not directly at first, but when he could feel the heat of her body rising, the swelling of her slick flesh, it was then that he rolled his tongue over her soft nub. He could do this for hours, but fortunately his Mistress was one who came swiftly and often. He delicately took two fingers and slid them into her now very wet hole, crooking his fingers slightly to run them along the inside of her. Her moans told him he'd found her sweet spot. He wanted so badly to touch himself, to grab his now hard cock and jerk it while he ate her out. But that was strictly forbidden. His pathetic cock was dirty. Some years ago she'd decided Adam would only ever have orgasms when she wanted to. At least he no longer had to wear those chafing chastity belts. Her writhing moans were getting him so god damn hot though.
He briefly imagined fucking her, his cock pushing into her slick entrance, pounding into her tight hot hole like he did when they first met, but he chased the thought away, his head filling with shame at even considering it. He doubled his efforts, and his Mistress came in a wave of spasms, filling his mouth with her hot juice. He was so glad he made he happy.
She leaned forward and grabbed his tight ass, running her hands up under his skirt. "You've been such a good boy. I think tonight I'll even let you have a milking session." His heart leaped. "But first, a quick shower and then dinner. Adam sat in a blissful haze as his Mistress went off to the bathroom, but his heart sank as he heard the door clicked and he suddenly remembered the still full wash bucket. He heard her voice echoing down the hall, filling him with dread. "Scratch that, no milking for you. In fact, I fear a spanking might be in order." Adam sighed. Maybe he'd get to cum next week.
When I first met Patti, what excited me about her was her brashness;
her uninhibitedness; her powerful self-will. I don’t know why that
attracted me, but it did.
We dated in the glorious mutual thrill of a new couple basking in
lust and infatuation for about four months. That was a long time to me.
It was a record.
Our first fights were over meaningless things, and their duration
tended to reflect that. We both seemed to have perspective about the
things we fought over, so we never became fierce with each other. At
least not at first.
We had little in common, now that I look back on it. We shared few
interests. One thing we did share was our appetite for love-making, and
our aggressive approach to sex: I was positively ravenous, and she matched
my starved hunger. In fact, she sometimes exceeded it: I, after having my
second ejaculation – at her strong, knowing hands; her daring, deep mouth;
or her oven-like, commanding vagina – was often spent…but I could tell
she wanted more. And I couldn’t give it to her with my penis, usually:
two or – on a good day, three – ejaculations wore me out. Left me as limp
as a soggy six-inch french fry. So I’d try my best to take her to town
with my tongue, my lips, my hands – whatever she wanted. I always felt
slightly inadequate on those occasions, and I noticed that she never
pretended to be totally satisfied: she wasn’t the type of woman to put up
with lies. She was dissatisfied too, and she let me know it – with her
eyes, her facial expressions, her body language.
When I moved away to grad school in Oregon – we had lived in
California – she came to visit me several times. The distance put a
strain on our relationship. Moreover, when she came to visit me, she was
sexually starved; we had agreed not to see other people, and so our
normally powerful appetites were almost insatiable. At least, hers was: I
found – and maybe it was because I was so busy with school, my energy was
depleted – I found I was still totally satiated with two orgasms (or, on
good days, three). She usually wasn’t. I would cum, I would cum again,
then collapse. She would lie there staring at me. Expectantly.
Sometimes with obvious disappointment (which I tried to ignore).
Occasionally, while I flopped on the bed beside her, she’d grow impatient;
she reach over and cup her hand over my genitals: she’d tug lightly on my
penis, flick my balls around with her fingers, even slide a finger up to
my anus and prod gently. I’d moan in defeat; try to convey my exhaustion.
And usually she’d let it end at that. Usually.
One Sunday afternoon she wasn’t so easy on me. When I collapsed into
utter tranquility after my second orgasm, she was still driven with
libido: her body lay beside me like a neon question mark – not in the
least bit placated. Her sex had soaked up everything I could provide it
with, but she was still light years from the threshold of gratification.
She reached over, forcibly separated my partially closed legs, and put her
right hand over my testicles. She didn’t just lay her fingers on them;
she held them like a pair of dice about to be tossed onto a backgammon
board. She actually shook my balls, and I jumped in response.
“Eric! Come on, Eric! You’re not dead yet.”
With her other hand, she trapped the head of my penis between her
thumb and her first two fingers, and squeezed.
“Ouch! Whaddaya mean, I’m not dead yet?”
She gently tugged my balls toward her.
“I mean, I know you can get it up again. You’ve gone three rounds
with me before, remember? Come on, baby, you just have to try!”
She tugged me harder, and I gasped vocally. This made her laugh.
“Ooh, poor boy!”
She pressed her finger into the tender rope that extends beyond my
penis. I felt myself grow slighly harder, and she drove me on: wrapping
her fingers around my testicles like little pythons, gripping my penis
like a dead microphone, thrusting an occasional finger at my anus. I felt
like I was a scare-crow being raped, but her aggression gave me a new
burst of erotic energy: my penis rose: and she got up and rode me to a
third orgasm.
Now I was finished. Over with. Kaput. I felt like I had ejaculated
barely half a teaspoon into her, but I was spent. I looked over at her,
and smiled in dizzy gratitude; she had hauled my manhood to a level that –
at that time – I hadn’t expected it to reach. Looking at her, to my
disappointment, I saw she was still unsatisfied.
“Is that it?” She asked.
“`It?'” I responded.
“Is that all you’re good for?”
“Is that ALL…? Patti, that was three orgasms! If you’re not
satisfied with that, you’re…”
I didn’t know how to finish.
“I’m what?”
She moved closer to me, her breast pressing against my tired chest.
“I’m what?”
“Nothing.”
Once again – this time with her eyes focused on mine – she placed her
hand over my balls. Once again, she held my nuts – as if they weren’t
even a part of me – as if they were things that belonged to her, like toys
that had failed to work as advertised.
“Tell me, Eric. I’m what?”
I had had enough. I pulled away from her. To my horror, she still
gripped my balls: I couldn’t move back. I heard myself utter a sound – I
don’t know, a gasp, maybe, or a groan, a sort of masculine whimper – then,
sort of desperate, I tried to pull away again. This time she let me
retreat. But as I walked away – to the bathroom, to take a shower – I
felt her eyes drilling into me.”Sorry I wore you out,” she said.
I felt myself blush, and didn’t reply.
In the shower, with the bathroom door locked, I looked down at my
penis. I tried stroking it, just to see if I could get it up again. I
stroked it, I coaxed it, I yanked it a little – but it couldn’t go hard.
She’s demanding too much, I thought. Stupid woman. Stupid goddamn cunt.
The rest of the day we hardly spoke. Oh, she said a lot, but not
through words. She wouldn’t let me forget that I had let her down.
Whenever we walked past each other, she’d rub into me – at first
discreetly, letting her hand brush against my waist – but then more
obviously: she’d walk up behind me, and run her hand lightly over my ass.
Then later, when I was walking out of the kitchen after preparing some of
the ingredients for dinner, she blocked me in the doorway. I tried moving
to the left, and she moved to the left: I tried moving to the right, and
she moved to the right. I told her, “Excuse me,” in a kind of pissy
voice, and she smiled pityingly at me, then let me by. But as I walked
past her, she ran her fingers over my crotch. Not just brushingly: she
plunged her middle finger deep between my legs, raced it over where my
anus was, then lifted my testicles with her palm as she pulled it back.
Then she stared me in the face. I tried to totally ignore her: I had
never known her to be this hostile before. I just moved on – sat at my
desk and stared doing my homework, pretending she hadn’t just worked me.
She stood there, staring at me, then laughed. I ignored this. “Oh,
Jeeesus,” she said, then, walking into the kitchen, concluded with,
“You’re pathetic, Eric.” I didn’t respond. I felt myself blushing again,
and she left me alone. Sitting there, I envisioned my penis, hanging
between my legs – my manhood: a tiny piece of flesh, unable to get hard
enough to satisfy her. Taunted by her. A limp little thing.
I became anxious toward bedtime. We still hadn’t spoken, but I knew
that we would have some sort of confrontation in bed. She would want me
to have sex with her, but I was wounded; I felt like she had totally
humbled me – buried my masculinity in inferiority. And I didn’t know how
to approach her. How could I be agrressive now? I was obviously not the
sexually dominant party. And how much could I deliver anyway? But if she
made moves on me, I would feel like I had to redeem myself. And I felt
like my sexuality wasn’t enough for her; after the work-out earlier in the
day, how could I possibly fulfill her now? Her vagina would devour me,
and I’d just leave her unsatisfied again. What would she do then? She
had gotten really impatient with me earlier; what if she got more
impatient now? I recognized two kinds of feelings in myself now: Anger
at her for belittling me, even if it was deserved: and fear. For the
first time, I recognized that I was afraid of a woman. She had the power
to make me feel totally inadequate. There was no way I could take away
her femininity, but she – a strong woman – could strip me of my
masculinity with just a few moments in the sack. I felt, looking back on
it, that when she stopped me into the doorway and rubbed her hand from my
asshole across my balls, pressing them against my body with her palm, that
she was telling me: “Eric, when you couldn’t handle me earlier today –
when I gripped your useless little nuts – I castrated you. I castrated
you.” Getting ready for bed – the two of us still in silence – I felt
like a eunuch.
She lay in bed, naked. The only light on was my reading lamp. I
stood at the side of the bed, and realized that if I didn’t take off my
boxers, it would be stupid. I would look ridiculous – I always slept
naked, as did she. So I pulled down my boxers. As I reached for the
light – before getting into bed – I saw her staring at my crotch. At my
flaccid penis. She had a look of hostile disappointment.
I lay on my back, rigidly. I began to think she was just going to
let me go to sleep, without trying to have sex with my again. But then,
while my mind slowly dissolved into sleep, while I lay on my side facing
away from her, I felt her turn over, and she banged her knee against my
ass. I was jolted into fearful awakeness. Although she had definitely
kneed me – definitely wanted me to hurt a little – I didn’t say anything.
I wanted to pretend it hadn’t happened. But then it happened again:
harder. And – maybe it was the darkness, maybe it was my total confusion
about what was going on – I felt tears well up in my eyes. I prayed that
she would just think, OK, I’ve punished him enough; I’ll let him sleep.
But then she did it again – this time making sure to drive her knee evenly
between my buttocks (but mercifully not striking my balls). Against my
will, I cried out.
“What’s the matter, Eric? Hm?”
She moved up to me, pressed herself against me. I could feel her
firm breasts pushing into my back. She made a couple of little thrusts
against my ass with her pelvis, then reached around my waist for my
testicles.
“Something wrong, little baby?”
I instinctively pressed my legs together, trying to prevent her from
touching my balls. I sandwiched them between my legs hard – it hurt, but
I felt safer. She instantly recognized what I was doing, and yanked
ferociously on my penis. Again letting the illusion of “masculinity” slip
away, I cried out. She laughed, and tugged me more. But I realized she
could wail on my penis all she wanted; it was, compared to my balls,
invulnerable. I kept my legs closed, even if crushing my nuts slightly.
She would have none of it. Of course my scrotum was still partly
exposed, and she drove her fingernails into it, until I had to yield to
her. I was starting to cry; I opened my legs for her, and she was not in
the least bit merciful because I surrendered: she grabbed my nuts in her
fist and chuckled.
“Are you going to fuck me now, Eric? Are you going to pretend to be
a man and satisfy me, or am I going to take the broomstick from the
closet, gag you with a fucking towel, then ream you until you bleed all
over the floor?”
I heard myself whimpering, and I heard her laughing.
“You’re such a little wimp, Eric. I should never have gotten
involved with a boy as dickless as you. I could eat your little nuts for
a snack.”
I heard myself weeping. She held me around the waist, gripping my
weak masculine flesh – utterly dominating me.
“If only some of your boyfriends were over, Eric. Maybe then I’d get
satisfied; I’d screw them all one at a time – hell, two at a time – then
make you slurp their cum from my asshole, then fuck you silly with them
all watching what a dickless little twerp you are.”
She laughed, then bit my on the back of the neck. I cried out; I
felt like she broke skin, made me bleed.
“Wait!” she shouted, “Wait a minute here. Men are supposed to be
stronger in battle, aren’t they? Men are supposed to have greater upper
body strength than women. And if you forget their little nuts” – she gave
mine an extra squeeze, making my insides jump – “they’ve got a HUGE edge
over women, don’t they?”
She lept off the bed, then commanded me to get to my feet. When I
lay there quivering, afraid to move, she slapped my face with her palm,
HARD.
“Get on your feet, stupid boy! Get on your fucking feet!”
And what happened after that is still sort of a daze. she told me
she wanted me to engage in hand-to-hand combat with her, to prove whether
women were really superior to men, or whether I was just a bad example of
man. She promised me she wouldn’t use my groin against me, and ordered me
to use everything within my power to beat her up. If I could beat her,
she would never, ever, speak or act disrespectfully toward me again. And,
with that preamble, she engaged me in combat.
She circled me – I was still rather dazed – and took a couple of
swipes at my head. They landed, but I didn’t feel any worse for it; I
felt like I had already lost, and was just waiting for her to take me down
and obliterate me. She grabbed me by the arm, twisted it behind me, put
her foot around my ankles and tripped me to the floor. When I was down,
afraid to get back up, she slammed her foot into my rear end four times in
rapid succession. I howled in pain and humiliation. Then she bent down
and slammed her fist into my mouth: instantly I tasted blood, mingled with
tears.
“Oh, you’re lost, boy! You’re just like all men, Eric! You’re a
puny, wormy little coward!”
I felt her trying to drag me to my feet – no doubt she hadn’t had
enough fun with me yet. She got me standing, then pounded my shoulders a
few times. I felt myself swaying this way and that, nearly falling over.
“Take a swing at me, Eric! Go for it! Try to hurt me, little man!
I dare you.”
I was already defeated; I was crushed; rendered as useless as any man
confronted with the natural superiority of womanhood. I knew she was
going to ruin me before the evening was up, so I decided to obey her;
maybe if I tried a swing at her, she’d get mad and get my torture over
with, whatever it was. So I swung a lazy fist at her.
To my dazed amazement, I hit her on the side of the face, and she
toppled. She let out a pathetic moan, and had to support herself on a
chest of drawers. And suddenly I was alive again. Suddenly, I was a man
again.
Before she could recover, I hit her again: one more fist to the face.
And one more. And one more. And then she was on the floor, crying like a
fucking little baby. I stood over her body – she was covering her head
with her arms, sobbing – and I spat on her breasts. I kicked her in the
side, then put my bare foot over one of her breasts, and pressed on it.
And that’s when I had an idea.
I grabbed her feet from the floor, lifted them up, and spread her
legs apart. She was too weak, too stunned, to resist. And I laid the
ball of my foot over her snatch. Then I began wriggling my toes into her
filthy little slit. And I burst into laughter, because I had never heard
of a man foot-fucking a chick before. I was treading on her like she had
trampled on my manhood. But this was fair: this was the way of nature:
man rules, woman serves. And pressed all of my toes into her snatch, and
started shoving my foot inside her. At first she screamed, then she began
pleading. Then it was all over.
I didn’t see it coming. I didn’t know how it happened. She suddenly
freed one of her feet from my grip, then pounded it into my stomach. All
of the air was knocked out of my body, and I was doubled over, kneeling on
the floor. And then she was all over me like a fucking wildcat; her nails
scratching my back, my shoulders, her fists pounding my head and my face.
She grabbed me by the hair and yanked my onto my back with a thud, then
hammered her fists against my head like drumsticks. Then her pussy, which
moments before had been at my mercy, was suddenly gagging my face – she
had it over my mouth and nose – and she beat her fists against my chest
and my stomach. I gasped for air; I felt dizzy; I became extremely weak,
and thought I would black out.
“See, Eric?” she shrieked at me, “Who’s on top in the end? Huh? And
I didn’t use your male weakness against you, did I? DID I?”
She pounded my chest some more, then reached below her belly batter
my chin, and reached behind her to thump my head with her fist.
“But you tried to rape me, didn’t you? You tried to fuck me with
your foot. You tried to hurt my sexuality. Well, now I’m going to do
that to you, Eric.”
And, holding her hands in a double-fist, she swung them like a
jack-hammer against my balls. Not once. Not twice. She hammered my
groin repeatedly like a layer of rock to be smashed through to get at
valuable mineral deposits. I was weeping again; I was sobbing again. My
last memory of the evening was feeling her lips suck up my balls into her
mouth; I began to feel her molars grind against them.
Weeks later, after she had begun to train me to serve her absolutely,
she asked me if I had ever doubted that she would conquer me. I asked
her, in turn, if I had been too easy for her – to little a challenge. I
asked her, “If you had to try dominating me and my friend Paul – you know,
Paul from the gym – do you think you would’ve won?”
She looked at me, and smiled.
“Want to find out?”
“Man.”
She sat with her childhood photo album, occasionally stripping
away the plastic sheet to remove a shot.
“Man…”
Wearing tight, white Fruit-of-the-Loom underwear – and nothing
else – I scrubbed the hardwood floor of her apartment. I heard the sound
of another photograph being ripped up.
“Man.”
She tossed the shredded bits of FujiFilm paper onto the floor, and
I hustled over to collect them, and put them in the trash bin. She didn’t
like her place to get messy – even when she was creating the mess.
I looked at the fragmentary images as I gathered them from the
floor: her father, her uncle, her older brother – whom she used to
routinely beat up – her step-father, an old boyfriend…
“If only I could’ve known then,” she said, “What I know now.”
I was silent. I could just imagine her, a sixteen-year-old,
sitting in a car with some poor, love-struck chump: he – his hand
trembling – reaching over to kiss her – a shy, inexperienced boy – and she
plunging her tongue into the full depth of his mouth, pressing her hand
into his crotch, gripping his balls and demanding, “Big enough for me,
boy?” -his surprised whimper mingling with her full, proud laugh. She
mounting his erection, pounding her hips against his prone body, tugging
his hair back to see his face of submission. Moments later smacking him
around for ejaculating too soon – beating him to tears for not satisfying
her. Grabbing him by the balls, demanding one good reason why she should
let a flaccid twerp like him go on pretending to be a man – in her world.
Why she should –
“You idiot!”
She yelled at me: the buzzer in the kitchen had gone off. I felt
myself begin shaking. I scrambled to my feet to take her cake out of the
oven. I tried to get into the kitchen as fast as I could, but she bounded
off of the bed and intercepted me at the kitchen door.
“I told you not to let it burn, you fucking moron!”
I was shaking; I felt myself go pale.
“I’m sorry: I was…I was trying to clean a spot off the floor, so
I-”
“That’s no fucking excuse!”
She reached around my head and grabbed the back of my hair. She
jerked my head back violently – I heard myself let out a cry – then she
smacked my cheek with her palm. My face stung.
“You brainless, fucking coward! You miserable, stupid goon! How
dare you ignore my demands!”
I quivered: I knew that wasn’t the end of it. She slammed her
fist into my stomach, and – gasping for air – I doubled over. Gripping my
hair with both of her hands, she held my head right in front of her pussy.
She pounded the back of my head with her hand three times, then held my
face there — right in front of her pussy — for about a minute. Then she
spoke again.
“Put your hands on the floor.”
I felt tears well up in my eyes: I knew what was coming.
Dutifully, I touched my fingers against the floor while keeping my legs
straight. I stayed like that – bent over – while she went to the closet.
About two minutes later, I heard her footsteps move up behind me.
She stripped down my underwear. I was crying; I heard myself beg:
“Don’t,” I was saying, “Please don’t, Ma’am, please don’t – I’m not so
bad, Ma’am…please don’t…”
She wasn’t listening. She was smearing jelly on the twelve inch
dildo strapped around her waist. While I continued my whimpering, she
reached around my waist and grabbed my testicles.
“You fucked up again, boy.”
With my masculinity being crunched in her fist, I felt the tip of
her rod between my cheeks.
“You need to be reminded.”
I couldn’t stop shaking. She held my balls with one hand, and a
lock of my hair with the other. Pulling back my head, she slammed into
me: she broke the gates of my body, and laughed as I tried to muffle my
scream. On the first thrust, she hammered the dildo into me to the hilt.
I felt like I was being ripped apart inside – my whole backside hurt
terribly, almost up to my stomach. She pulled half way out, then pounded
into me again. I heard myself wailing as she pulled out, then impaled me
again; pulled out, then drove into me again…
When she finally got bored of me weeping and begging, she pulled
out all the way. I fell to the floor, clutching at my body. After she
removed the strap-on, then grabbed me by the arm and forced me to lie on
my back, facing up at her. She yanked my legs apart, exposing my limp,
limp cock. My jelly-like balls. And she moved down on me, laying her
hot, moist vagina against my genitals. She grabbed a lock of my hair,
forcing me to make eye contact with her, then slapped me across the face.
She pounded her mons against my penis, then reached down and yanked at my
testicles, only releasing them right before, I’m sure, they were about to
come off. She spat at me:
“Man.”
She made me get hard, then she raped me. When she was done, she
made me finish cleaning the floor.
By the time I was done cleaning the floor, the cake was completely
burned. She took it out of the oven; she removed it from the pan, set it
on a plate, then placed it on the floor. Its charred surface still
smoking, she made me sit on it – nude – for thirty-five minutes: the
exact time it should have been in the oven.
While the cake burned against my ass and my scrotum, she took
several Polaroids of me sitting there. She put the Polaroids in her photo
album, replacing the old pictures of the men she had ripped up.
As my relationship with Patti became increasingly one of service
and submission, my self-definition evolved dramatically: I no longer
thought of myself as a solitary creature with a finite, rather average
amount of power with which to exploit other solitary creatures randomly
encountered in life. Life was no longer a series of potential attacks and
conquests, whose only meaning came from ephemeral emotional entanglements
and transient pleasures.
I began to approach life from a more oblique angle when Patti
became my dom. The ordinary experiences of life lost their importance;
the everyday struggles lost their urgency. My perspective was much more
elevated – allowing me to reject much of typical human life – in two ways:
first, I felt I was taking part in a sublime – though somewhat underground
– movement to serve women as the pioneers of a True Civilization. The
modern world was characterized predominately by male “rationality” and the
typically male instinct to smash anything in nature that is
incomprehensible or seems uncooperative with the witless male conception
of social order. That modern, male-smudged world has failed. It has been
a crushing disappointment, and – with the help of my dom – I could see
that the race needed to disengage from that old dissordered perspective.
I had a small part (as is suitable for males) in the avante garde of a
new, female-dominated world order. This gave me a tremendous sense of
meaning.
The other way my view of the world had marvellously changed was by
serving Patti as an individual. She was the voice and the embodiment, in
my life, of what was best in human nature. I surrendered to her because
her vision of things was clearer than mine – magnificent and illuminating
– and by stepping into my life and taking the reigns, she improved me
vastly. I felt an insatiable need to repay her. I wanted to do this
through total, unflinching slavery. She deserved nothing less.
This isn’t to say I didn’t resist her at times. I resisted quite
frequently, because the notion of male independence – even male
superiority! – was deeply ingrained in my mind. I needed constant
reminding and constant discipline.
My need for discipline meshed nicely with Patti’s fondness for a
physically fit male. She designed a rigorous exercise regiment for me,
and occupied me for much of the day with laborious chores and errands. It
was important that I spent every moment of my life pursuing activities for
her benefit; nothing I did any longer was for my own betterment,
entertainment, or joy – except in the long run.
Patti spent quite a lot of time lifting weights herself, and she
loathed me – when we first met – for being somewhat flabby.
“Too many subs,” she told me, “Are ugly, pot-bellied, sloths. It’s
an insult to their femdoms. And by no means will I tolerate that from
you, Eric.”
She found, however, that often when I lifted weights or did
push-ups, the blood coursing through my veins, the air pumping in and out
of my lungs, seemed to charge my testosterone level up: seemed to make me
cocky. As if subconsciously I thought that by improving my body I could
approach her excellence. As if by polishing my physique, I could
transcend my inherently soiled, stupid male nature.
Patti had various ways of counter-acting my testosterone surges.
One morning while I was doing my push-ups she stepped up behind me,
planted her bare heel on my ass, and shoved me down hard. My chest
thumped to the floor under the strength of the steel muscles of her leg.
“Push up, Eric.”
I tried to surmount the force of her thrust, I strained, my
forehead dripping sweat, but couldn’t overcome her. She shoved her heel
against the crack between my cheeks.
“Get up, Eric! Can’t let a woman overpower you, can you? Get up!”
I tried again, but my muscles were fatigued and sore.
“You’re such a pathetic weakling…”
She pressed the base of her heel down against my testicles,
pinning them to the floor. I gasped; she nudged her heel against them
several times, grinding them against the floorboards. Each time making my
groin throb explosively, each time making me gasp closer to the verge of
tears.
“You did well, though, Eric. You did real well, and I think you
deserve an applause.”
She stripped off my shorts, exposing my behind to her, then told
me to separate my legs, wide. I obeyed her, and she kneeled behind me in
the space between my legs.
“Now do one final encore push-up, Eric.”
As I raised myself from the floor, my balls – their scrotum loose
and sweaty – hung low from my body.
“Here’s your applause, Mr. Universe.”
She clapped her hands together several times – clapped them hard,
smashing my testicles between them. She made me stay raised up in the
air, weeping loudly, while she “applauded” my herculean efforts.
Once when I lay on my back bench-pressing her weights – which she
usually made me do naked – she came up to me and grabbed my penis by the
head. She held it still, gripping the glans tightly with her nails,
clutching it like a pair of toothed pliers. As I became more and more
tired, she tugged it harder; as I slowed down, she pulled on it with
greater ferocity — never relenting, but as one long tug, as if trying to
yank it from its socket like a carrot from the soft loam of a garden.
When I couldn’t, for the life of me, press the weights one more time, she
– still stretching my cock long – slammed my taut penis with her other
hand. My body lurched forward involuntarily as I cried out. She pounded
on my solar plexus with her fist – knocking the wind out of me – then
yanked my penis up to her again, and bit down on it with her molars.
I
heard myself scream a garbled, winded scream; the room was blurred with
tears; my whole body was shaking. Then she straddled me, and said, “Get
your cock up, Eric. Gimme a goddamn erection or I’m going to drop a ten
pound ball-weight from six feet onto your groin.”
Under her power, my body would do anything; I managed an erection,
and she rode it until it she came, then dismounted.
“Get back to your weight-training now, boy.”
Once when I was bench-pressing her weights, she walked over to me,
grabbed my balls in her fist, then squeezed – a vice-like, throbbing
squeeze – so tight that my legs began jerking about. She released my
nuts, spat on my face, then pumped her fist into my groin. When I
clutched at my aching man-parts, she screamed at me.
“Did I say you could stop lifting weights, you mindless, fucked-up
ninny? Get back to your work!”
She slammed her fist into my jaw.
One evening while we lay in bed, she held me in her arms, stroking
my hair, my bare back, my ass. She seemed happy, and I felt like I was
glowing; her approval was an intoxicant for me.
“You’re getting into pretty good shape, Eric. You’re getting big
and strong…”
I asked her – making sure to chuckle at myself while I spoke -if
she ever worried that I’d become so physically powerful she’d no longer be
able to dominate me. She laughed, then explained that physique is
irrelevant to the female/male dominant/submissive relationship: men are
submissive by nature; they are like drones, and cannot exist without a
queen. Their inherently confused minds, their constant need for sexual
reinforcement — both of these things establish their submissiveness as
something rooted in male chemistry. They need to be given directions in
order to function properly – directions which cannot come from other
inherently addled creatures – and they need to be reminded of their status
in the world by the regular degredation that male orgasm entails: the
feeling of being spent, of squirting out in an ugly, thick, aimless spray
the only thing that makes you useful to the continued existence of the
race.
Patti told me that, aside from that, men were too slow-witted, too
sluggish and bulky as fighters to pose a serious threat to her.”Take your
friend Paul, for example,” she said, “Do you think you two – ganged up
against me – could win?”
Though I didn’t say so, my answer was Yes. Paul was someone I’d
known since junior high school; we had been close friends. While I had
gone into track, he – being stockier, heavier-set – had joined the
football team. But I didn’t say anything. I didn’t want to challenge
her, because regardless how she’d fare against me and Paul she could have
her way with me any day of the week. She was stronger, quicker, and
smarter.
“What do you think? You and Paul?”
“Oh, I…I dunno.”
“You don’t know? Well, what do you THINK?”
“I…I’m just not sure…”
“So you think there IS some way you and Paul could beat me up?”
“Well, I mean…” I heard my voice quivering, “I guess it…
depends on how rough you played.”
She stared at me; her eyes flashed.
“You mean if I agreed not to exploit your pathetic male weakness;
if I agreed not to bash either of you in the balls, you think you’d win as
a team?”
I was afraid to answer her.
“Tell me! Yes or no?”
I hesitated again, and this irritated her: she grabbed a handfull
of my hair then yanked my face right up to hers; she moved her other hand
over my ass, jammed two of her fingers into my anus, plunged them in deep,
then yelled, “Answer my fucking question!”
“Yes,” I squeaked, terrified.
“Yes, you think you two could beat me up?”
Feeling tears of anticipatory fear well up in my eyes, feeling her
fingers drive roughly into my unlubricated hole, I nodded.
And the next day she had me call my old friend, tell him that I
had become the slave of a woman – her personal human doormat – and explain
the situation to him. He accepted her invitation, and the next day, Patti
had me clear all of the furniture out of the livingroom, remove all the
decorations, leave it utterly bare. That evening, Paul showed up at the
house of the woman I served.
“I don’t know who the hell you are, Miss, but I find it personally
disgusting what you’re doing to my friend. That’s why I’m accepting your
invitation to a three-way duel. I’m not going to fucking toy with you
cause you’re a lady, I hope you understand. I’m personally offended at
how bad you’ve pussy-whipped my friend; I think you degrade his
masculinity; I think you–”
“He HAS no masculinity, buddy, and from the looks of it, neither do
you. Now shut up and let’s get it on.”
Paul glared at her. I could tell he was steaming. Patti removed
her pants and her shirt — stripped down to a tight sportsbra and
underwear. One of our advance agreements was that no-one would wear
shoes; that they could be used as weapons, which were forbidden. Paul
pulled off his boots.
“I see you’re trying to psyche us out with your pretty, feminine
bod. Pretty slick, babe, but I can do the same.”
He removed his T-shirt, and stripped down to his underwear: black
jockey shorts, which strained to support remarkably large balls and a
thick, lengthy cock. I undressed last, feeling my manhood diminished by
comparison to his.
For a very brief moment, the three of us stood still. My head was
swimming; I felt nervous about what might happen. I was worried for
Patti: worried that after we subdued her, Paul wouldn’t be able to control
himself. If she hit him even once, would I be able to restrain hold him
back? I had fit into my role as a sub really comfortably; would I be able
to continue serving a dom who I had taken part in physically dominating?
Could her speeches about male inferiority continue to ring true for me
after I’d seen her getting beat up and raped by an old friend of mine?
As these thoughts criss-crossed in a silly maze in my head, Patti
stepped up to Paul with an expression of utter stillness and threw a
flurry of punches – at least five – that landed on his right cheek, his
left eye, his mouth, and his solar plexus. He was rocked backwards –
totally taken off guard. He groaned, bend forward with his arms now up as
sheilds. My dom turned to me briefly, and pounded my jaw with a right
hook that felt like a ton of cement. I fell to the floor.
I turned back,
and through the lights glimmering in my vision I saw Patti continuing to
clobber Paul with lightning-fast combinations. He was staggering; he
wasn’t able to fight back at all, he was just holding up his arms in a
flaccid effort to try to deflect her blows. This hardly worked, though;
his arms couldn’t cover all of the targets she found as her combinations
became fancier, more resourceful. In a few seconds she had him up against
the wall; she was thoroughly drilling him, and I began to hear deep,
masculine sobs come from him. And something in me broke, seeing my old
buddy trashed like -this strong, muscle-bound male figure being ravaged by
this slender, cunning woman.
I became enraged: I lurched across the
floor, grabbed Patti by the legs, and pulled her onto the floor.
After a few quick seconds of wrestling – in which she drove a knee
into my stomach, pounded an upper-cut into my nose causing it to squirt
blood – she had me pinned to the floor, and proceded to wail on me with
her fists which, like Paul’s face and my own – were now bloodied.
And then Paul rejoined the struggle, in what would prove to be the
very last effort either of us men could manage. He moved up silently
behind Patti, and punched her in the back of the head. But he was weak –
really already defeated by Patti’s clear superiority in face-to-face
fist-fighting – and his blow was ineffectual. Patti bounded off me, spun
around, and landed the five finishing blows to Paul’s chest and face.
Paul tottered vertiginously, then toppled backwards onto the carpet. His
body shook in massive, heaving sobs.
“Get on your knees, Paul,” Patti ordered him.
With his voice garbled by tears and a swollen mouth, he replied,
“Fuck you!”
Patti stepped up, grabbed the elastic belt of his shorts, then
pulled him up onto his hands and knees. Paul swatted behind him to brush
her away, and she swooped low to hammer her knee into his ass. His body
lurched forward from the weight of the blow. She told me to come over,
which I did. She told me to pull down his shorts – which, reluctantly, I
did. His balls were huge; the size of hens’ eggs. His soft penis was
extremely thick, and at at least six inches long.
“Now fuck him up the ass, Eric.”
Paul groaned.
“Shut the fuck up, you scum!” Patti kicked him in the head,
silencing him. “Do it, Eric!”
I was too frightened to defy her; I had never seen her batter
anyone like she battered us that day, so I had no intention of disobeying
her. She became impatient though: she stripped down my underwear and
grabbed me by the testicles.
“Get it up right now, or I’m going to rip these off and stuff them
up your friend’s nose.”
I grew rigid, and she made me kneel behind Paul. She let me put
my saliva on my cock; I could hear Paul crying softly with fearful
anticipation. And then I penetrated him.
I could tell Paul had never been fucked up the ass before. He
wailed, his voice booming so loud that Patti had to beat him some more. I
plunged into him with my full length, feeling my medium sized balls swing
forward and collide against his huge balls. I felt like he was my junior;
I was second-in-command below my dom. I was an agent, or a tool of her
will: teaching him a lesson. And it felt good.
When I was about to come, Patti reached from behind and took my
testicles in her hand. I shot my sperm into Paul with my dom pumping my
balls. Paul folded onto the floor. I could tell he was exhausted; I
could tell he was humiliated. And then Patti ordered us to switch places.
To my surprise, Paul had no trouble at all getting an erection. I
didn’t see it; I didn’t want to see it, knowing it would dwarf mine; but
after he briefly stroked spit onto it, I could feel it slam into me — and
I knew right away it wasn’t as long as the cocks my dom wore when she
wanted to rape me. I estimated it was nine inches.
Paul plowed into me
with a vengeance, though; I could tell he hated me for hurting him, and
was determined to hurt me just as much. The most hurful thing for me was
feeling his gigantic testicles swing like iron weights beyond my spent
nuts into my stomach. I was astonished at how big they felt, pounding up
into my body with each thrust of his cock. I realized that as a man, he
truly outclassed me. But I knew when he grew limp before coming that it
was because he recognized that he wasn’t hurting me. And this made him
feel frustrated and impotent.
“What’s the matter, boy? Did I say you could stop?”
Patti was all over him. I smiled secretly. My dom was going to
put this insolent man through the ringer.
“Did I say you could go limp?”
He didn’t say anything. I turned around to watch, and him sitting
on the floor, his bruised, blood-stained face looking chumpish and
defeated. She shoved him onto his back, kicked his legs apart, then
planted her foot on his genitals.
“When I tell you to do something, boy, I expect you to complete the
job.”
She laid her weight onto her foot, crunching his nuts against his
body. He howled, and she laughed. She reached down and grabbed his long,
thick cock. He mummbled something, incoherent and desperate, about
calling the police. This made her laugh even louder, and she rewarded his
wit by slapping him across the face a few times, then plunging her fist
into his well-endowed groin.
“Go ahead, call the police when I’m through with you. Tell them
you and a male friend of yours were beat up then raped by a woman. But in
the meantime, get it up for me, or I’m going to rip it off, bronze it, and
stick on the wall as a trophy.”
She grabbed his testicles – had to use one hand for each – and
worked them over: gripping, squeezing, tugging, banging them together –
until he got a full erection. She mounted his tall, thick penis, and rode
him for an hour.
I could tell she enjoyed it thoroughly: the raw physical
thrill of having such a huge cock inside her was made even more delicious
by the fact that she had physically conquered another male. When Paul
ejaculated and went limp, she beat him some more – driving her elbow into
his groin several times, threatening to have me rape again – until he
regained his erection. Then she drained him thoroughly, hammering out the
last shred of his macho-maleness like an exorcist.
Paul moved out of town; I never saw him again. That event – our
defeat at the hands of my dom – lingered in my mind for two reasons: it
was further proof of women’s physical control over men, and it was
something that Patti occasionally brought up to me: how superior Paul’s
cock was to mine; how puny my testicles were in comparison to his; how she
wished I was endowed better.
“You’re inferior in so many ways,” she said once. “But of course,
ultimately all men are.
I suppose my parents must have chosen a dominatrix as my
babysitter accidentally. At least, I can’t think of any reasons why they
would want their 6-year-old to be subjected to a babysitter who believed
in female domination: my mother wasn’t a practicing femdom by any means,
and as far as I’m aware my father didn’t have any submissive tendencies —
at least none that all men don’t have. So I think my parents chose Karen
to babysit for me only because they believed she was responsible and
competent. No doubt they were struck by how sincere she sounded when she
professed to love children. In fact she did love children — in a unique
way — but my parents never had any idea what Karen did with me, and what
sort of influence she had on me.
I should point out Karen’s beliefs in female domination were
coincidental; she believed in being dominant, and happened to be a woman.
Any philosophical positions relating to female domination were probably
just stilts for her egotism. I have no idea whether this sort of claim
would hold true for most femdoms.
I first met Karen as a six-year-old, on December 31, 1974 — my
parents’ anniversary and New Year’s Eve. She had long, dirty blond hair,
seemed very tall to me (though in fact she’s 5’9″), and seemed as much of
an adult as my parents, though she was only 15.
Our first sessions were very normal, uneventful. She was wittier
and funnier than any other babysitters I’d had before, and let me stay up
later. Best of all, I felt that she really liked me, and really had an
interest in my youthful vision of things. I had fun with her, and was
always bitterly disappointed when she wasn’t available and I had to have
other babysitters.
Certainly Karen was different from the very beginning. Rather
than making me dinner, she had me make myself dinner and merely stood by
offering guidance or giving instructions.
“Come on, Andy, you’re a big boy. Take it off…”
When one evening I became frustrated that I couldn’t unscrew the
lid on a jar of spaghetti sauce, Karen moved up behind me, her body
pressing against me, and reached around my shoulders; she took the jar
from my hands and effortlessly twisted off the lid. For a moment I was
embarrassed at her superior strength — I already had the notion that boys
are supposed to me stronger than girls. While I blushed, Karen held me
there for a moment, her arms around me, not letting me move.
My first experience of female domination that had a pronouncedly
sexual character occurred on Karen’s sixth visit at my home. She told me
she wanted me to make macaroni, and I flatly refused. I had had a
discouraging day at school and I was in a bad mood. Generally Karen’s
presence was immediately uplifting — her humor, her playfulness — but on
this occasion my sulky attitude persisted. I told her I wasn’t going to
make dinner.
“You’re not. Why not, Andrew?”
“‘Cause I don’t want to.”
“Andrew, come on. That’s not a good reason.”
“Why should I do the cooking? You’re the babysitter.”
Karen looked at my icily. “Andy? Do you think that makes me your
slave?”
I hesitated.
“Is that what you think, Andrew?”
“No.”
“Then why are you refusing to do as I tell you?”
I felt myself going red. I felt ashamed of my refusal to comply,
and I blurted out the first thing that came to mind. “Because YOU’RE the
woman.”
Karen leaned closer to me. Her voice was almost a hiss. “What
did you say?”
Avoiding eye contact, I said, “When Dad’s here, Mom always makes
dinner. That’s how it is in all families. The woman cooks.”
Karen smiled a cold smile, then slowly kneeled down in front of
me. We were just about at eye level with each other. Her smile
broadened, and she put one of her hands around my shoulders. I looked
away from her; despite her smile, her eyes burned into me. I was acutely
aware of her anger, and it made me shrink inwardly.
“Andrew, I don’t ever want to hear you say something like that
again. Women choose their own roles for themselves. If they don’t want
to do something, they don’t have to. That was a very stupid, silly thing
for you to say.”
She wanted me to look at her directly. Still with one arm around
my shoulder, she put her other hand on my chin and turned my face toward
her. I was trembling.
“And Andrew, when most men and women have disagreements about who
should do what in a family, and the disagreements become serious and turn
into fights, the women win.”
What she said struck home for me. I could recall many instances
in which clashes between my parents ended with my mother, through
manipulation or sheer force of will, coming out on top. Generally when
there were serious fights, the episodes were only resolved when my father
apologized to my mother and pleaded for her forgiveness. Somehow, while
on the surface my father appeared to be the head of the family, my mother
actually wielded the power and set down the law.
But this was very confusing for me, and seemed to conflict with
the depiction of men and women in cartoons and other TV shows: men were
clearly physically superior to women, and since they were equal in all
other ways, it was obviously men who had the edge. And despite what
happened between my parents, it was always women who had to clamor for
equal rights; it was men who were presidents and prominent leaders; it was
men who seemed to make things happen in the world. Women were a presence,
but only a subdued one.These shallow impressions seeped into my mind as
Karen laid her eyes on me, and they must have motivated me when I
responded to her: “Women NEVER win. Men are who control things. It’s a
fact. Men are more powerful.”
Karen lost her smile. “Andy. One day you’ll realize that men are
desperately afraid of appearing weak, so they’ll do anything to appear
strong. But in every way, they’re slaves by their own nature. The
deepest fear that all men have is of realizing that women are superior to
them. But when men realize this, they can finally start to live the kinds
of lives that they’re supposed to live. Andy, I’m going to help you start
learning that kind of life now.”
She smile again, and looked at me forgivingly. “Now go make us
dinner.”
Looking back on it, I’m amazed at my resistance. I suppose it was
mainly based on a childish impulse to test authority. Again, I refused.
My voice was very, very small, but I said, “No.”
Karen’s face shadowed over. Her eyes looked like storm clouds.
Her hand, which was still around my shoulders, slid slowly down my back to
my rear. She placed her hand over my small buttocks, moved her fingers
gently so as to feel the crack between my cheeks, then seemed to massage
my behind slowly. She moved her other hand to my face, and heavily —
mushing up my cheek — stroked me.
“Oh, Andy. You shouldn’t’ve said that.”
After a brief electric pause, her hand glided from my face, down
across my chest — then to my pants. Holding me from behind, she broke
open the button of my pants and in a series of powerful, swift movements,
yanked my pants and my underwear down to my ankles, spun me around, bent
me over her knees, and began spanking me.
I had never been spanked by my parents. For some reason I had the
impression that spankings were illegal — that parents weren’t allowed to
do things like that anymore. I was astonished by Karen’s show of
authority, and her seemingly endless series of blows stung my bottom
badly. I began wailing. I thrashed weakly to break free, but Karen held
me down easily.
After an eternity of pain, Karen asked me if I was ready to do as
she said. Through sobs I cried that I was. Although she stopped spanking
me, she continued holding me over her knee. My buttocks were aching, but
they weren’t numb, and I could feel, about a minute after she stopped
spanking me, her fingers slowly probe between my small cheeks. They moved
up to my tiny anus, touching the rim gently, and rested there.
After some minutes, exhausted by my sobbing into quiet whimpering,
Karen lifted me up, still with my pants at my ankles, and sat me on her
lap normally. She put one arm around my chest, and although she had just
beaten me — even terrorized me — I felt deeply comforted by the feeling
of her face next to mine. I shuddered, and she held me warmly. With her
other hand, she reached around and touched my tiny penis and my little
scrotum.
At first her fingers drifted lightly over my genitals, as if just
measuring their miniscule dimensions. Then she cupped my little balls and
my penis in her warm palm, and kissed me on the cheek.
“Andy?” Karen’s voice was infinitely kind. She sounded soothing
and wise. “Do you feel this? These little things are part of what make
men so different from women. They’re part of what makes men so weak.
Women don’t have to have these things.”
Her hand rubbed me there — still gently, but somewhat
assertively. She probed the seeds of my maleness, shifting my testes
around, toying briefly with my little penis. Then she delicately held my
left ball between her thumb and her forefinger.
“Can you imagine, Andy, how easy it is for a girl to hurt a boy
here? How helpless the boy becomes when a girl can touch him here?”
I nodded with my eyes closed tight. Although I was frightened, I
was starting to feel my tiny penis grow stiff, like a brittle twig. Karen
released my nut from her grip. She lifted me off her knee, then helped me
remove my shoes and slip off my pants and underpants. She told me to lift
up my arms, and then lifted off my shirt. Holding my hand, she guided me
into my bedroom, then told me to lie down on my back.
After I did, she took off her clothes. I had never seen a woman
naked before, and her breasts seemed somehow strange and disturbing; the
dark corner of hair at her crotch frightened me — as if I had some sort
of instinctive response to that place. Everything about her body
suggested strength and power.
I was trembling as Karen moved above me on the bed. As she joined
me, she again stroked my tiny genitals; then, putting one knee on each
side of my chest, moved her dark patch of hair close to my face.
“This is what women have, Andy: this is where babies come from, and
this makes you mine: this makes men stupid, obedient slaves.”
I could smell her, and I could feel the heat from her body.
“Look at it, Andy.”
The complex, dark folds of her flesh reminded me of a jellyfish
hidden in shadowy water. It looked moist, and seemed huge to me. Karen
moved her crotch over my face.
“Lick me, Andy.”
She clutched my hair and pulled my face against this mouth of
hers. I felt a surge of energy in her body as our flesh touched, and her
vagina overwhelmed me: pinned my body to the bed: drenched me in its
powerful liquids as I licked, and gasped, and licked. Her body rocked
against my face, and I was terrified that she would injure me.
At some point I ended up on my stomach with her lying on top of
me. I had one cheek on the bed as my babysitter stroked my face. She had
become calm; her sweat covered me. She slid her hand under my body, under
my boyish groin, and moved her fingers gently into my scrotum. Her thumb
rubbed my little penis, which poked like a small wooden nail against the
mattress.
“I’m going to make you a man, Andy,” she whispered in my ear. “I’m
going to train you to be a proper man.”
Karen came to our house about six times after that, and each time
she took me further in our training. I always pleased her; every night I
spent with her, her vagina feasted on my face. On our last night
together, she showed me how her clitoris, swollen and moist, dwarfed my
limp little penis. One evening while we lay in bed she held my head
between her legs and drenched me with urine. The next morning I confessed
to my parents that I had wet my bed.
On two occasions Karen became frustrated with me — though I never
again defied her as I had that first night that she dominated me. On one
of these occasions I had been sucking her nipples, and accidentally
nibbled her too hard. She yelled that I was a brainless imbecile, then
told me to stand in front of her with my legs apart. We were both naked;
she was sitting on the edge of my bed, and I was standing with my tiny
balls dangling, my little penis like a drop of flesh. With one hand,
Karen held my hair — firmly, but not tugging at it; with the other she
made a fist. She told me to look her in the eyes, then she slammed her
fist against my boyish genitals. I crumpled to the floor: I wailed: I
clutched myself in helpless, tearful agony. I had never felt so much
pain.
Karen was especially rough with me as she rocked her crotch
against my face that night. I ended up with a bloody nose.
The other time I angered Karen, it was for not being responsive
with my little penis. Though erect it was only two and a half inches
long, barely long enough to penetrate her at all, she order me to make it
rise. I couldn’t. She slapped at it with her hand, but that just brought
tears to my eyes.
Karen told me to get on my hands and knees. On her knees behind
me, she put her index finger in my mouth and told me to get it wet. Then
she stuck her other fingers in, and told me that I should make them slick
with spit. I felt like I was going to choke on her hand, and tears welled
up in my eyes.
When she took her fingers out of my mouth, she slid them between
my buttocks and drove them — first one, then two, then three — into my
hole. At first I shrieked — it felt like my body was being slashed open
by a dagger — but Karen’s blow to the back of my head silenced me. Soon
her fingers began to feel soft entering me, and though I felt slashed
open, even more vulnerable to her than usual, the act felt began to feel
wonderfully affectionate. With her other hand, Karen reached around and
fingered my boyhood.
“See? I told you I’d make your tiny penis hard.”
Karen pinned me on my back and let her clitoris rub over my little
wand. Her clitoris continued passionately rubbing me long after my penis
became exhausted. Disappointed with me, Karen slapped my face, and
spanked me again until my tears soaked my pillow. She told me that I
would have to learn to keep my little penis hard when she wanted it to be.
Next time I failed her by letting my penis soften, she would get a penis
of her own — one so long that when she rammed it into my hole I would
feel it all the way up in my throat.
Karen had assured me that if I ever told anyone about the private
things she did with me, she would make it so that I would be a boy all my
life — I would never be able to have children. Her threat was totally
unnecessary: my obedience to her was complete. No one had ever brought so
much intensity to my life: Karen was my best friend, and the most
frightening person I had ever met.
Consequently when my parents told me that Karen had stolen
something from their house and that I would never see her again, I was
crushed. I protested, I tried to change their minds, but they assured me
that it was better that Karen stay away from the house. They didn’t want
her to be a bad influence on me. I lost touch with Karen completely.
By the time I moved away to college, I had become thoroughly
disappointed with women. Karen created godlike expectations in me about
women, but by misfortune I never encountered any femdoms in high school.
Vanilla girls — tame, submissive, spiritually exhausted — never excited
me. In my third quarter at UCSC, however, I took a class in women’s
studies. When we met for our discussion session — led by a vivid,
commanding female T.A. — I realized that fate had given me an
extraordinary stroke of luck. After the discussion ended, I lingered in
the room until all the other students left, then approached the T.A. I
told her that she h0nad been my babysitter twelve years earlier.
I suppose I was so bored with women after Karen because none of
them could give me the total experience that she gave me — the experience
of utmost surrender, of losing oneself to another’s pleasure, of having
ones own self eclipsed by another person’s will. When Karen had me
sexually, I was utterly engulfed by her. I can barely describe it; it was
like merging with another person then disappearing into her pleasure,
which I was only a replaceable isntrument for. Karen picks up the
instrument, laughs at it, then smashes it on the ground; from that moment
on I can only be made whole again by her putting me back together.
Ironically, this happens from her sexually tearing me apart.
As I grew into adolescence and young adulthood, I looked back on
my experiences with Karen and missed her painfully. When I realized in my
discussion section at U.C.S.C. that the short-haired, dyed-haired, lean,
quick-speaking, somewhat haughty woman T.A. was my former babysitter, my
head began buzzing. My scrotum formed a tight fist. I nearly fainted
or…or cried out, rushed up to her and knelt down, smothering her feet
with kisses.
When I came up to re-introduce myself to her — after all the
other students had left the room — I suffered my first disappointment.
Karen spoke small talk to me; though I told her who I was, she addressed
me like she might address any other student. I was crushed.
Desperate to spark some warmth in her, I told her how much she had
meant to me; how all women after her were like smudges of diet vanilla
ooze, only worthy of being wiped off with a napkin; how my last twelve
years were lived in mystery because she began to explain the relations
between the sexes to me only to be cut short in her lessons. I even told
her that because I had found her again that day, it was the most important
day in the last twelve years of my life.
She looked at me silently, without appearing in the least bit
flattered.
“You’re still a sweet boy, Andy.”
She smiled a plastic smile, then gathered up her folders and
walked out of the room.
I lurched after her in the hallway, like a pathetic beggar for
affection. I had abandoned all dignity by this point; I had become again
the little boy pinioned to the mattress under the weight of her body,
terrified at her strength, desperate for her approval. I pleaded with her
to have lunch with me.
“Andy…”
Karen sighed and shook her head. She unlocked the door of her
office, and stepped into the small cubicle.
“I’m not a babysitter anymore, Andy. I’m a T.A.”
Standing in the doorway, I stared at her as she laid her things on
the small aluminum desk. I was confused. This woman, who I had
fantasized about for twelve years, who had given me the most intense
moments of my life, was brushing me off like a spec of dandruff.
“You’re not a babysitter anymore? Do you…do you mean I’m still a
baby? I’m not sure what you mean.”
Karen looked up at me. She had pierced her nose on both sides;
on one there was a ring, and on the other a stud.
“Yeah. You’re still a baby.”
Karen and I stared at each other. I was hurt, and my pain burned
into rage.
“I don’t fucking believe this.”
“Excuse me, Andrew?”
“You’re fucking…you enter my life, you twirl my reality around
your finger like a fucking ribbon, then you do THIS to me? You’re fucking
unbelievable.”
Karen’s hand shot forward: she slammed the door shut behind me,
causing me to jump. Karen stared at me with a look of detestation; her
eyes riveted me against the wall.
“You stupid, stupid boy. I am NOT here to fullfil your brainless
expectations. Don’t you even get it? I was never your fucking
babysitter. I was raping you, Andrew. I had you by the balls for my own
pleasure. If you fell in love with me, that’s your own stupid fault. I
don’t give a shit about you and I never did. You were just one more
juvenile cock for me to play with. I don’t give a fuck about you, you
little twerp, and I never did. You are NOTHING to me. You are
WORTHLESS.”
Karen’s words were like bullets pounding into my chest. She was
right; I had fallen in love with my memories of her, but to my old
babysitter I had been nothing but a cheap toy.
I felt tears pool up in my eyes. I turned away from Karen, but
she saw my eyes beginning to glisten. She stared at me in horrified
amazement.
“You little fucking crybaby!”
“Karen, please…”
“You little brainless fuck! You coward!”
“Karen, you meant so much to me…”
Tears spilled from my eyes about a second before Karen’s spit hit
my nose and my mouth. She spit on me again — this time it hit my eye. I
was nonplussed, shattered, and I began to cry aloud.
“Shut up, you fucking little baby. Shut the FUCK up!”
I couldn’t control myself; I was weeping. I realized that any
student standing outside of the office door would be able to hear my
childish whimpering, but I couldn’t stop myself.
“Andrew,” Karen’s voice was venomous, “Shut the fuck up right now.”
“I can’t, Karen,” I slobbered over my words, “You were a goddess to
me, and now you’re just treating me like shit.”
Karen grabbed my hair and yanked my face to within two inches of
hers.”You ARE shit, you stupid little dick. You’re a worthless, brainless
shit.”
Gripping my hair, she slammed my head against the concrete wall.
I broke into a sob, and this made Karen lose her patience: she made a
first with her right hand and slammed it into my face, then drove her knee
into my groin. I doubled over, gasping, and Karen grabbed my head and
wrenched my body onto the floor.
For about ten minutes Karen kicked me in the ass. Literally: she
pounded her clogs into my buttocks, and occasionally the front of her
shoes — by accident or on purpose — aimed low and cracked my balls.
At some point Karen kicked me in the head, and I lost
consciousness.
When I regained consciousness, it was late at night. I was alone
in Karen’s office, and I was naked from the waist down. My jeans and my
boxer shorts were on the floor next to me. My penis was taped, with about
twenty strips of masking tape, against my balls. The strips of tape went
up between my buttocks to my lower back. I had no recollection of Karen
taping me up. It took me more than half an hour to remove the tape. The
process was painful, causing much of the hair on my scrotum to be ripped
out.
There was a note for me on Karen’s desk, telling me that she
wanted me to do something for her the following day. Her address was on
the note.
As I walked down hall out of the building, I limped. My groin
ached. There was a bump on my head from where Karen banged it into the
wall. I was scared. I had never been battered like that before.
I was scared.
Karen told me — some weeks later — that there was no
philosophical basis for “femdom.” Saying that women are inherently
superior to men was an absurdity: a vulgar, nonsensical notion — just one
more twisted form of elitism. If women are superior to men, why,
throughout history, have they been the more submissive sex? If it’s
because of their moral superiority — their reluctance to engage in
brutality comparable to men’s — how does their superiority continue
despite “femdom,” which involves blatant physical abuse — and hence must
eliminate any claim to moral superiority?
“Women aren’t inherently superior to men, Andrew,” Karen told me,
“But in every way, I’m superior to you.”
I disagreed with her, but I kept quiet: I felt — and still feel
In the wee hours, BJ would take me out, shower me, and place me bare-assed on a cushion on the floor in her cozy little custom-made backroom bar in the rear of her trailer. The bar was backed by a floor-length mirror, and it had two tall barstools and a very simple slate shelf that served as the bar proper. To the side BJ kept her small cooler, and at that same end of the bar proper she kept her computer set-up, her boombox, and her telephones. Along the other side wall, attached in various ways, were BJ’s toys
From where BJ placed me on the floor, I stared up at her hindquarters from behind, or I stared up at her underparts from the front side thru the mirror. My orders were to keep my eyes glued to her parts and quarters while she placed her phone calls, and to stay ready to assist her if she needed assisting. To prevent self-abuse, BJ kept my hands in restraints behind my back. She attached a collar around my neck with a cord she held in her hand. When BJ wanted me near her, she would use the cord to pull me near her. And because I always had a hard time with being so cold at first, what with having been kept so long in a very warm and snug place, BJ would lather me with generous amounts of sizzle-grade analgesic cream on my nipples, balls, and up in the crack of my ass. Once, when I told BJ that the collar and restraints were not necessary, she gave me a mighty whack across my face that bloodied my mouth.
“Hello, Carl, you worthless bastard,” she said into the phone, her first call that night, “How are the burning hills of Idaho treating you?” BJ placed the two tall barstools close enough together that she was seated on both of them simultaneously, a cheek on each stool. Although close together, the two tall stools left just enough room for a man on his knees. BJ tugged at the cord, and just that quick the man on his knees between the two tall barstools was me.
“I got some burning hills of my own, Carl,” BJ said and she yanked on my cord, which was between her legs. “Carl, you hungry shit, how’s about you get down on your knees and give the hills of Kentucky some overdue attention, you sorry crud. Louder, Carl, suck louder — we seem to have a bad connection here.” Since BJ no longer worked fulltime as a dancer she had put on weight, and now what was already a full figure was gigantic indeed. BJ’s grip on the cord tightened, forcing my face squarely up between the cheeks of her truly mammoth buttocks.
“You better start using that worthless tongue of yours for more than telling lies, Carl,” BJ cracked over the telephone, “because your last check bounced.” BJ tugged sharply at the cord, and I had a pretty good idea what that meant. My tongue found her puckered asshole and began the long and intimate process of loosening it up.
“You like having your tongue up my ass, don’t you, Carl,” she cooed, “You think by eating my shit long distance I might forget the check, but that ain’t how it works, you bum.” BJ loosened her hold on the cord and adjusted me around to her front side. She spread her heavy thighs wide & pulled the cord tight again so that my mouth was snug on her gaping cunt.
“I want a check that don’t bounce, and wire it to me in the morning, Carl, and if it ain’t here by noon it’s piss on you, you’ll never get another call from me.” With those words, BJ let loose her bladder, the hot and pungent force of it filling my mouth. I gulped it directly down, fast to keep from gagging. This was BJ’s other technique for warming up my shivering body. When the heat of her urine hit the pit of my stomach I felt both nauseous and grateful.
“Did you get all of that, Carl? Well good night then, and don’t squat on any cactus till you hear from me, jackass.” BJ hung up on Carl and started dialing up other clients immediately. I got to go back to sitting bare-butt on the cushion, staring dutifully up at BJ’s broad and heavy lower immensities till she needed me again.
Sometimes BJ’s telephone traffic went great, lots of laughs and robust obscenity and I’d even get to cum sometimes. Sometimes BJ’d make me cum a couple of times. But too often lately the sex phone-call biz frustrated BJ and made her angry. She hadn’t let me cum for over a week and my balls were swollen and aching. The hot cream made them throb impressively. That night BJ had way too many Carl-type calls, and that made it very difficult for me. She cussed out a few more customers, which wasn’t bad for business at all, but it put her in one monumentally testy mood. A big woman like BJ in such a monumentally testy mood could get dangerous.
BJ drank way too much that night, one after the other, and that meant I ended up drinking way too much of what soon became some pretty foul tasting piss. She started to slap me around some, too, and I began to suspect the worst was yet to come. My suspicion was dead-on. At one point, she even tied me on my belly to one of the tall barstools, my arms restrained along its legs down one side, my own legs kept widely parted with a spread bar tied to my ankles. She had a flick-whip and she after-thoughted my ass and testicles continuously with it while she cussed out the phone trade. She stung my balls and crammed my ass with the whip’s handle and then she started getting serious.
From her selection of toys, she snatched down a couple whoppers. Then she used her thickest strap-on like she wanted to disembowel me, hammering it deep up into my guts, and when I yelled out BJ cuffed both my ears and pulled the thick thing out and then made me lick my own shitty ass-residue off till it was clean, at which point she dipped it into her anlgesic jar, then rammed it up my ass again, walloping my sore buttocks all the while. She even put the phone to my mouth so that her trade could hear me screaming in protest, but when my bellowing began to bother her she gagged me with the same funked washcloth she cleaned her underparts with, securing it with a wide strip of duct tape. She put on her gloves and punched me like I was practice, like I was nothing. Tears of rage and pain spurted from my eyes as BJ continued the beatings. Morale did not improve.
It was just before dawn when BJ called up an associate and arranged to sell me off:
“Hullo, Carmella, it’s BJ,” she slurred into the phone, “You know that slut Homer I’ve had up my ass for the last coupla months? I’m so sick of him I wanna kill him, and I got him strapped to a stool right now, been kicking his ass all night.”
They arranged a price for me and then, without warning, BJ undid the restraints and grabbed a fistfull of my hair and spun me to the floor onto my belly, grunting and mumbling incoherently into the phone while she did this. The spread bar was still attached to my ankles and BJ stepped between my legs and when the swung side of her foot collided with my already bruised balls I prayed she would kill me off, right then and there. She squatted onto my flailing head and I struggled against her devouring hugeness, involuntarily giving the sadistic bitch even more nasty thrills by writhing against her. “I just untied him and I’m sitting on his head … I got a meat cleaver in my hand, Carmella, and I don’t know if he’ll still be in one piece when you get here … you get him for half price if I cut him in two.” My silent screams continued till I passed out.
I awoke to darkness and roaring and it became apparent I was in a car trunk and the car was moving. I heard the sounds of the car being parked in a garage and when the trunk opened I got my first look at Carmella and I cringed not only because she was even bigger than BJ, but her face was disfigured and her expression was craven and pitiless. Once I had actually loved BJ, I guess, at least until she turned into a drunken sadistic phone-call slob, but as I beheld the monstrous Carmella, I figured this was a woman I could never feel the slightest affection for, a woman who would spare me no end of vicious treatment. I had no idea what Carmella intended to do, but I was convinced pleasure would play no part in her plans for me. Escape was my only option.
“BJ kicked your ass pretty good, didn’t she?” Carmella smirked as she reached in and lifted me roughly out of the trunk and stood me beside the car, which was a long new Lincoln Continental. I was naked and bruised and bloody and exhausted.
“I like a man who knows who the boss is,” Carmella rasped, and she drove her fist into my stomach, taking my breath away and causing me to crumple. Hard as she hit me, I could tell she’d used only a fraction of the power at her command
She used her booted foot to turn me onto my back and then she put the boot on my throat and I stared up her leg to where it disappeared under her leather apron. It was a muscled leg, thick and long, and I guessed that Carmella was much, much taller than the husky BJ, a true amazon. If I had any notion of escape from this situation, it would be imperative that I never forget Carmella’s strength advantage. She could take my life with the flick of a wrist.
She moved her boot from my throat to my mouth and she didn’t have to say it: I began licking the underside of her boot’s toe. Carmella just laughed, a guttural grunt of a laugh. She moved her boot to the side and kicked me, lightly but contemptuously.
“Big Carmella needs lots of things licked, but not her boots. Others here at my house might need their boots licked, but not Carmella. Still, it is good to know you know how to perform this service. You will make a good addition to my stable. Follow me now – on your hands and knees.”
As I crawled behind her, I sneaked peeks up at her. She really was a giant, and from the rear she was profoundly compelling, enough so that, damn my pervert’s soul, I even kind of looked forward to learning what kind of sexual services she would demand. Although I was well and thoroughly frightened and knew I had to escape, the thought did occur to my battered senses that maybe this could get interesting. Just to wonder about such things revealed how truly low I’d sunk.
Carmella unlocked a door in the back of the garage.
“When you get to the bottom of those stairs get back on all fours. You will address the one you meet down there as Sir, and you will never speak to her without her permission. From this moment on your name is Face. When you see me again, you will address me as Loveliest. Got that?”
“Yes … Loveliest.”
Carmella locked the door behind my descending steps. As she instructed, I got back down to my hands and knees when I reached the bottom. I maintained that humiliating posture as I looked around, trying to get my bearings. The basement was dimly lit by a sole low wattage bulb in a small lamp lamp that sat on a table in a far corner. Before I was able to adjust my eyes to the dimness around me, a stern female voice sounded out from somewhere behind me.
“Put that head down till I say otherwise, Face!” came the command.
“Yes … Sir.”
Her footsteps advanced and it seemed she must be barefoot from the soft sound they made. Suddenly a circle of light lit the floor directly in front of me and a single bare foot entered into that light.
I’d always heard you could tell the size of a guy’s joint by the size of his big toe. If that was true, my lips then wrapped themselves around a clue that my Sir-bitch was one helluva stud.
“They told me you were talent, Face,” she said, “I’d have to agree — takes real talent to make a mean gal like me fall for the sucking action of a mouth like yours.” I’d given it my all, hoping to make a good first impression. Sir wriggled her long thick big toe in my sucking mouth appreciatively.
She played the flashlight over my back, then turned me over and looked at me some more.
“Whoever’s been working you over was one careless cunt. Whips and paddles and punches and a dildo big as a horse’s cock’d be my guess, and not giving a damn how much damage she got done. And from the size of those balls I’d say you ain’t been milked for better’n a week or so, eh? I’ll have to tighten that bung up to spec, tho’ – – not to worry. Follow my orders, Face, and when those heffers upstairs get at you, they’ll think they’re getting a cherry. I’ll have you fit to be tied up again in less than a week. No problem. You’re in good hands now.”
I was bathed & given an enema and my bruises were treated and then Sir used a needle to put me to sleep. Not that I needed a shot to get to sleep, but it was a considerate thing for Sir to do.
All the next week I was put to work as a cleaning servant. They had me mummified in a snug full body set of cover-alls and a head mask, all to hide my bruises while I healed. There was a bracelet around my ankle that served double duty: it could administer a powerful electric shock, and it could send out a tracking signal. All for if I was disobedient, or if I tried to flee. After the first time they shocked me – it was a run-thru kind of test to see if the unit was working – I knew I’d be as compliant as they wished. A model of obedient comportment, all speed and efficiency, a yes man with a pronounced penchant for groveling. They didn’t have to break a board over my head. I was their Face In A Mask – at least until I figured out a way to defeat them.
My duties gave me access to the entire upstairs of the house, both floors and the attic. It was all pretty well appointed but with a purpose: Carmella’s place was a brothel of sorts, the kind of house that served rich, older women. I studied the operation and it soon became clear that those older clients came to beat and be beaten, to eat and be eaten, to screw and be screwed. Carmella’s stable comprised both males and females, all ages, all sizes, eleven of us. The stable had its own quarters, but myself and Sir were the only ones occupying the basement. I was on call 24/7, but things were usually pretty quiet from midnight till noon — the old gals liked to come by in the early afternoon and early evenings mostly, although a few would stay late.
As my bruises healed, my uniform was adjusted: Sir would cut my pants legs, and my sleeves, depending on the progress of my healing. Sir seemed to get a kick out of tailoring my apparel, and she even clucked approvingly as my bruises slowly faded. Eventually, Sir had me wearing short shorts and a skimpy halter-top. The old gals thought I was cute, but Carmella kept me in my cleaning role. The old gals got a kick out of tipping their drinks onto the floor so I’d have to get on my hands and knees to clean up after them. I’d be wiping up the mess and feel their feet groping me between my legs, which was actually very arousing, given the fact that Sir wouldn’t allow me to cum and my balls were fat and heavy with pent-up jism. At night Sir wrapped my groin in an icepack before giving me my goodnight shot. During the day I was not even allowed to go to the pisser alone — it was always, “Sir, I need to use the facility.” Sir would hold my cock while I pissed, and her grip was firm but non-erotic, avoiding my sensitive balls with a care that bespoke a certain kind of consideration for my discomforts. I was given enemas frequently, and the special supplemented liquid diet Sir prepared each day for me gradually restored my strength. But I was plagued by frequent and painful erections, and the old gals loved to get me started. It became a running gag at the house for them to fondle my swollen balls thru my short shorts with their feet.
I was under a table wiping up a spilled drink when I felt the note being pushed under my shorts. I glanced up to see a chubby and heavily mascara’d middle-aged blonde wink and turn away. Since I didn’t get to be alone at all, not even to piss, I knew Sir would find the note. I wondered what it said.
“She slipped you her phone number,” Sir told me later. “She’s never been here before. Carmella will talk to her about it. Don’t go getting no ideas, Face.”
But I did get ideas. And when Carmella called me into her office, if was as if she could read my mind.
“Out of those clothes, Face.” I stood with my feet apart and my hands behind my back as Carmella walked slowly around me, examining my condition.
“You’re healed and you’re horny and my customers are getting antsy. They are like hyenas, they can’t wait. And I don’t even know if you’re worth a fuck — already you’re getting notes, and you’re plotting to return the favor, maybe get one of those fat old cows to rescue you. On your knees, Face!”
She grabbed a fistful of hair and pulled my head back. I stared up into her disfigured features. The look in her crazy black eyes was merciless and cold, appraising her hyena-prey.
“As of right now, you’re off the cleaning detail. From now on you wear the collar and you go where I go.” She fastened a studded collar around my neck. When she left her office, the collar and the ankle bracelet were all I was wearing as I followed her on my hands and knees. Carmella held the collar’s cord tight in her hand, and I had an ominous and uneasy flashback to BJ’s use of her collar on me.
Carmella led me into the parlor where several of her customers were lounging. It was early evening and these women were early birds who hadn’t decided yet on how they wanted to pleasure themselves — beat or be beaten, eat or be eaten, screw or be screwed … which??
Carmella paraded me boldly to the center of the parlor. The women rustled and gasped, gaping at my naked humiliation, and they tittered and shifted their wide bottoms in their soft easy chairs with blatant expectation .
“This is the house’s new attraction, ladies, and his name is Face. Stick out your tongue for the ladies, Face.” I did so. The titters from the paying customers grew a bit more appreciative.
“It’s your lucky evening, Ladies. Face is going to pleasure his mistress. On your back, Face!”
“Yes, Loveliest,” I replied, sinking onto my back on the floor.
“Sir! Bring me my funnel!”
“Yes, Loveliest!”
With her spread buttocks directly above me, Carmella squatted to my lips. She’d hiked up her leather skirt and she was not wearing panties. Her ass was stupendous. And muscled. And I could feel my soft prick becoming engorged at the sight of it, despite my hatred for Carmella. The titters grew edgy with keen, almost rabid expectation.
“Maybe you gals would like to shift yourselves around for a better view. They tell me Face has an outstanding gift for Ass Worship.” Murmurs of breathlesly mounting approval from that shifting peanut gallery of hussies.
Carmella’s sphincter was adept in ways BJ had never dreamed. Her asshole gripped my tongue like a hand and when Carmella pulled away my tongue stretched out of my mouth, imprisoned by her anus. Gasps from the ladies as Carmella started to slowly ride up and down, fucking my tongue like it was my cock. I could feel the well developed muscles inside her ass playing along the length of my tongue, those muscles rippling and gripping in complex patterns of undeniable and relentless skill, and it was beyond my comprehension but it seemed like my swollen cock and my anally enclosed tongue were one and the same, as if by fucking my tongue Carmella was also milking my prick! I started to cum and the hot jets were incredibly vigorous, spurting forth streams of my thickly pent-up cream as high as my neck and continuing until my chest and belly were painted with puddles of jism. Only when my cock stopped its spurting did Carmella allow my tongue to slide out of her crafty asshole. I was agape beneath her, wide-eyed with wonder — she hadn’t even touched my cock, and yet the massaging action of her inner ass, its strong rippling grip on my stretched tongue, had made me erupt. Carmella rose up standing and began playing with the puddles of my cum with her feet, and she spread my cum up onto my lips with her foot. I knew what was expected and I licked my cum from my own lips and Carmella kept up this operation over and over till my cum was totally removed from off my belly and chest. I knew I was expected to clean any and all cum-residue off Carmella’s feet and I did so with the trademark and thoroughgoing care that was my shame and glory, slowly and carefully sucking and licking between her toes and lapping her sole. And then the funnel was there, in my mouth and pushed deep down my throat …
“Sir, I think Face needs some mouth wash,” Carmella advised, and Sir, who had never to that point had the slightest sexual deviancy toward me, now suatted over the funnel, pissing a bladder full of what turned out to be the sweetest of sour urine I could imagine. I had never tasted anything quite like it and I could feel my spent cock stirring in response. The customers broke into applause as Sir continued to drain her bladder and I continued to swallow it. I stared up into Sir’s eyes as I gulped her savory piss and was amazed to see a flash of commiseration there.
“If any of you ladies need to drain your randy selves,” Carmella urged, “Now’s the time!”
And those big, horny hags came to me and squatted and pissed and some of them didn’t aim so well and their piss got in my eyes and hair and none of them had the sweet and sour allure that Sir’s piss had had and I could feel myself getting sick with all I had swallowed but then it was over and the funnel was removed. My belly was swollen with the couple of gallons of old biddy piss I’d swallowed and then Carmella came up to me and put her foot on my belly and then she put all her weight on that foot and I vomitted violently, a great fountain of regurgitated yellow fluids.
“Oh look, girls” Carmella cooed, “Face spilled his drink. Bring some towels, Sir.”
As I swabbed up my mess, down on my hands and knees again, Carmella passed out strap-ons to the customers so that pretty soon they were taking turns at my ass, fucking me with big dildoes where once they had teased me with their probing feet. There was obscene cackling laughter and pretty soon those randy old bitches spread the action around between themselves as they got busy fucking each other with the strap-ons. Carmella pulled the cord, guiding me off to the side where she sat on a stool with her great and powerful thighs widespread so that I could eat her sopping thick-lipped cunt while she watched the old gals fucking each other. Carmella cheered them on. “Hey, Auntie,” Carmella called, “See if Granny can take it up the ass!” Granny not only took it but did so avidly, grunting happily as the grotesquely outsized shaft plunged into her bowels up to the hilt, and when Auntie finally pulled it out the thick thing was streaked with Granny’s brown juices and I knew Carmella had even fouler uses in mind for me and my talented mouth.
Before I was led away, I’d sucked half a dozen of those slimed strap-ons clean. It was my introduction to a degradation I suspected Carmella planned to keep me mired in for the duration. When she got me back into her office I was ordered to stand in the center of the room. Carmella sat in a swivel chair that squeeked in protest when she sank her huge frame onto it. Thoughtfully she put her feet up onto the desk, crossing them at the ankles, taking her time Then she spoke:
“Nice to be home, isn’t it, Face?” she mocked. “I wouldn’t have believed it, but you really do have a miraculous tongue. Did you know some tongues are like muscles, they get larger and stronger with vigorous usage? I think that’s the kind of tongue you have, Face, and I’m going to do everything in this house’s power to make sure it gets plenty of daily vigorous exercise. That tongue’s gonna make me a ton of money and by the time this year is up it’ll be so large you’ll be able to lick your own eyebows with it. Face it, Face — you’re about to become a legend!”
And so it went, but that was actually a few years back. True to her word, Carmella kept my tongue busy. Non-stop and in every orifice that paid cash money. And when I wasn’t servicing her rich fat assed customers, it was Carmella herself I tongued. And my tongue was in Carmella morning, noon, and night, sometimes with an audience but just as frequently whenever and wherever she ran into me. My tongue grew strong and thick and long, just like the hated Carmella said it would.
Ah but,things have changed for me. Today I run Carmella’s house and it is I who call all the shots. You see, after that first year my tongue had lengthened and strengthened and thickened to the degree that at dawn one morning I was able to lick Carmella into the most extraordinary series of orgasms she’d ever experienced, so much so that while she was utterly delirious with the rolling orgasmic waves she was experiencing, I was able to lick my way up along the deep crease of her spine all the way to her neck and then under her chin. Had my tongue been just a few inches longer I would have wrapped it around her neck and taken her life that way. As it was, I held my mouth poised above Carmella, studying her enraptured features, amazed at what my tongue had wrought. God! but this was one ugly woman, what with her disfigured face all so ecstatic and craven. It occurred to me in a flash that my window of opportunity was right there, spread wide open in her frenzy. I quickly and without another thought sank the entire length of my fattened-up 9-inch tongue all the way down her throat. Carmella couldn’t breathe, you see, and as she thrashed and suffocated with my fabulous tongue blocking her air vent, I, too, experienced an incredible orgasm, great buckets of my cum pouring in creamy spurts out onto her — I cupped scoops of my juices in my hand and spread it over her dying eyes and into her dying ears, encasing my tormentress in a hardening paste of my jism.
After Carmella died, I sat up on her chest and slapped idly at her face with the head of my cock. My tongue was hanging down on my chest and I was grinning stupidly but triumphantly when Sir came thru the door. She took one look at the scene and let out a great whoop of joy. I always kind of liked Sir, ever since she helped me heal that first week. And I still do. I even have a very special preference for the rare sweet and sour taste of her piss, which always seemed to have such a bracing effect on me. She has learned to milk my tongue as well as Carmella ever did, and I do so love to let Sir mount me with her puckered asshole at my lips … I take great delight in loosening that pucker of hers slowly, with great care and affection. I don’t have to have my cock touched in order to cum when Sir fucks my tongue, and Sir always laughs with deep delight when I cum while she’s up there. I can feel her laughter shaking down thru her butt as it grips my tongue, and it adds real spice to the throes of my cumming. With my Sir,it is a mutual pleasure to engage this way: I cherish my Sir so much, you see. Why, now and then I’ll even take her great big toe into my mouth, drawing it deep into my jaws slowly, thoroughly — I’ve gotten so good at it that I can make my Sir cum by my suckling action on her big toe … so perfect is my action on that big toe that Sir herself will get to cumming without being touched on any other part of her body, either! Sir is my butt-buddy, my big-toe buddy, 2nd in command, not hardly my Loveliest, nor even my employee. I am still Face, but only to my Sir. And only when we are alone behind closed doors. To the staff and to the rich bitch client base I am, simply enough, “Tongue.”
Aye, and Tongue rules. You’d better believe it!
“Walter, you’re finally home! Where have you been, little one?”
Walter Ludwig stood in the foyer, a wet mess. His thin black hair
was plastered to his head, stray locks getting in his eyes. He had
been crying; his sky blue eyes were red. His clothes, what was left
of them were muddy tatters. He was missing one sandal, the other was
hanging by a thread.
“Oh, Mommy! It was awful! I was going to walk home, because I know
you don’t like to come and get me when I work late at the lab, and it
started raining and I fell off the bridge into Beaver Creek and –”
he broke off, sobbing.
Virginia hurried to her husband, her heart pounding. Poor little
Walter, out in that frightening storm, nearly getting himself drowned,
and all because he didn’t want to inconvenience her.
“So considerate, and now I get to clean up the mess for it,” she
thought ruefully.
“There, there, honey.” She cupped his thin dripping face in her soft,
warm hands hands and kissed his wet forehead. “You’re home now. Just
wait right here while I get a towel.”
Walter stood there, soaked and miserable, watching Virginia’s
plump derriere swaying under her terrycloth robe as she went for the
towel. At least it was nice and warm in here, and Ginnie had on some
Handel. Feuerwerksmusik gently filled the air. He closed his eyes
and listened to the music.
“Papa, you’re all muddy! Yuck!”
Walter opened his eyes, startled. Ginnie came into the living room
with a large wet washcloth, behind her five year old Kristi carried a
bath towel. “Yes, Papa fell into the creek, wasn’t that naughty?”
Mommy asked their daughter, who nodded her agreement.
“Here, little one, let’s get these wet things off.” Virginia pulled
off the muddy shirt and helped her little husband out of his torn
jeans. He blushed as she peeled the wet denim from his spindley legs.
“Um, I can do it, Mommy.” An embarrassed Walter hid behind Ginnie’s
girthsome body, but his inquisitive daughter peered around to see what
he was hiding.
Spank!
“Stand still, little Walter.” Ginnie’s plump hand stung his cold, wet
thigh, and left a red hand-shaped impression. “You trying to do
things on your own got you into this mess in the first place. Now
stand still and let me help.” She turned to Kristi. “Taking care of
helpless little males is what all females are for.”
Walter blushed as his wife stood over him, washing the muddy water
off his arms and shoulders, his face and middle. But at the sight of
his five year old’s cobalt blue eyes widening as Ginnie reached for
his undershorts, he rebelled.
Virginia left her small, defiant husband’s hands on the waistband of
his undies, and once again took her husband’s worried face in her
hands, focusing his attention on her warm green eyes.
“Dear one, I love you and I know you are embarrassed, but if you don’t
stop resisting me and let me pull those filthy underpants off and wash
your penis and bottom, then when I get them off, I will spank you.”
She kissed him. “wouldn’t that be much more embarrassing in front of
your daughter than simply obeying a female’s will?”
Walter nodded and stood still. Ginnie was right, but still he
couldn’t help crying as after she helped him step out of his
underwear, Ginnie started washing his bottom in front of his
daughter.
“Don’t cry, Papa.” Walter started as a surprisingly strong little
hand gripped his own. “It’s always better with females in charge.”
Walter dried his eyes, taking odd comfort from the diminuitive figure
holding his hand. But he let go and backed away as Ginnie lingered on
his penis and scrotum. The feel of her soft blunt fingers on his
privates was giving him an erection, and in front of his daughter that
was intolerable. “Ginnie, stop it now!” He protested, then bowed
over in sickening agony.
Ginnie relaxed her grip on the foolish little man’s fragile
testicles. “Naughty Walter! I said resisting me would get you
spanked, and spanked you will be.” She turned to Kristi. “Be a
dear and get Momma’s hairbrush.”
“Please don’t do this, Ginnie.” Walter began as his wife returned to
washing off his muddy legs and feet. Her grip on his legs was firm as
she ran the washcloth over him, and the realization of just how strong
his angry wife was made his heart beat hard. “Please, this isn’t
necessary.”
“I’m afraid it is, little one.” Ginnie stood and wrapped an arm
around his thin shoulders. She supported him as he doubled over,
gasping in pain as her plump fingers again squeezed his scrotum
savagely. “Never, ever argue with me when I discipline you. When you
resist me or any female, bad things happen.”
She let go and held him close as her weak, helpless man
dissolved into tears. She cuddled him close, the sound of Kristi’s
little feet pounding on the stairs signalling her return. She waited
until her daughter was once more present before continuing the
training of her husband.
Too soon, Walter’s daughter returned with his wife’s big hairbrush,
tapping the back against the palm of one hand, meaningfully. Ginnie
stood and brushed away the tears from his eyes.
“Walter, what’s my name?” she asked.
“Virginia Ann Ludwig,” came his timid reply.
“And what do you call me?” the irritation was evident in her voice.
“M-mommy.” Walter backed up a step, fear eched across his face.
She took a couple of steps toward him. “And who calls me Ginnie?”
Walter backed up another step, felt the wall against his back. “Your
friends,” he whispered. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Kristi,
following her parents, and unfortunately also their conversation.
“All of my friends?” Virginia demanded.
“No, just female friends.”
“And what happened to you last time you called me ‘Ginnie’?”
“Got spanked,” Walter mumbled, butterflies in his stomach.
“That’s right, Walter.” She put a comforting hand on his trembling
shoulder. “So now you get two spankings. One for resisting Mommy
when you were having your penis washed in front of Kristi, and one for
calling me Ginnie, when you knew better. Now will you submit, or must
I hold you down while your little daughter spanks your bottom with
my hairbrush?”
Walter’s eyes met hers. She couldn’t be serious! But he knew Ginnie
— Mommy — never made idle threats. He found his voice. “I, um,
I’ll submit, Mommy.”
Virginia led her little husband to the couch, sat down and pulled him
across her ample lap. She wiggled him a little so that his penis was
positioned between her thighs. She squeezed it between her legs
affectionately.
“Now Kristi, when you have a naughty male that you are spanking, you
first make sure his bottom is exposed. It’s not an issue this time,
because Papa was already naked, but otherwise you’d pull down his
pants and undies. It is never as effective to try to spank a male
through his clothes. You’d have to damage him for him to feel
sufficient pain, and that would be wrong.”
Spank!
Mommy stroked Walter’s little buns. “Now little one, this is not
your spanking, but I wanted to demonstrate this to Kristi first. See,
dear, how Mommy’s hand covers Papa’s whole bottom? Your hands are
still much too small, but when you are older you will get similar
results. For now, you will just spank your male as thoroughly as
possible.”
Walter was just laying there, embarrassed. He wished Mommy would just
get on with the spanking. But no sooner had he thought it, Mommy
announced to him that he was being spanked now for not calling her
“Mommy.”
SPANK! SPANK! SPANK! Walter cried out in pain as his wife’s hand
warmed his bottom, cried out in embarrassment as his five year old
girl watched him get spanked, then just cried as the painful spanking
broke through what bravado he could muster. SPANK! SPANK! SPANK!
SPANK! SPANK! SPANK! As she spanked him, Mommy scolded Walter
about showing her, and all females, proper respect, and how she was
prepared to care for him just as his mommy had, and she deserved to
be called “Mommy,” and how it was so disrespectful to call her a
nickname, as if he was her equal, and how it was a bad example to
their daughter of how gentlemen treated the females in their lives.
SPANK! SPANK! SPANK!
Virginia listened carefully as Walter’s self-conscious exclamations
turned into reluctant, embarrassed wails, and finally into the real
little-boy crying that told her he was punished enough. She rubbed
her little man on his heaving back as he sobbed miserably. She gently
stroked his sore red bottom. She bent over him and murmered loving
words, reminding him of her love, that Mommy would always love her
little Walter, and always care for him.
And she saw her five year old daughter drinking the whole scene in.
Virginia knew this evening would help shape Kristi’s view of how
females treated the males in their lives. Now came the difficult
part of her plan.
“There, there, Walter.” Mommy’s big soft hand felt soothing on his
back, and made him feel calm. His bottom was so sore, and felt like
it could heat the house. He had forgotten that anything else was
coming, and relaxed atop his wife’s thick legs.
“Walter, you must now be spanked for resisting me earlier.” Walter
tensed on her lap. “Now, I know you can’t really take more spankings,
but it is so important that I can trust you to obey, even when you are
embarrassed!” Despite himself, Walter whimpered in fear. He heard
Kristi approach, but was beyond embarrassment now. He wept at the
mere idea of enduring Mommy’s hairbrush spanking when he was this
hurt.
“I know you’re sad, dearest.” Mommy said to him. “I think I know a
way to make this bearable for you.” Walter lifted his head up at the
revelation of a way out, then dropped it, miserable again as his wife
went on to explain.
“Walter, you have a choice: either be spanked by me with my big
hairbrush, or be spanked by Kristi with her little hand.”
Virginia let her huband weep some more; he was an emotional man, and
it was better to let out his emotions than bottle them. Besides,
revealing the weakness and helplessness of males was good for her
daughter. Already Kristi’s expression bore the pity and concern that
would blossom one day into a powerful maternal love for all males
under her care.
“Which is it, little one? Mommy spank or Kristi spank?”
“K-kristi spank.” Walter sobbed aloud at the thought that his five
year old was to give him a spanking. Mommy again stroked Walter’s
back and told him he made the best decision.
“Now, Kristi, you spank Papa with your hand. He was naughty because
he wouldn’t let Momma wash his penis in front of you. We care about
Papa and want him to be healthy and to let the females in his life
care for him, so it’s important to spank him so his bottom will remind
him to obey from now on.”
By the time Momma finished explaining why Papa had to be spanked,
Kristi was more than willing to do so. She gave Momma the big white
hairbrush, and eagerly lifted her stubby hand, when Momma gently took
her wrist.
“Remember, Kristi, Momma is letting you help discipline Papa, to help
you learn how to treat all males, but Papa is Momma’s husband. It’s
kind of like he belongs to Momma.” Virginia let go of her attentive
daughter’s wrist as she explained this necessity.
“Papa’s your swave.” her preschooler added sagaciously.
“That’s right, Kristi. When a female marries a male, that makes him
her slave, and Papa is Momma’s slave.”
Walter squirmed uncomfortably on Mommy’s lap as she revealed this
very personal detail of their life together. Virginia sensed her
husband’s discomfort and squeezed his penis between her legs
comfortingly.
“And since Papa belongs to Momma,”she went on, “usually only Momma
will punish him for naughtiness and reward him for goodness, does
that make sense?”
“Yes, Momma. Papa is yours and taking him without permission is
stealing.” Virginia was surprised and pleased with her daughter’s
perception. “Can I spank him now?”
Virginia suppressed a giggle. “Of course, dear.”
Kristy eagerly whapped Papa’s already red bottom like Momma did
again and again. She also tried scolding him like Momma did, but
couldn’t both scold and spank. Momma suggested she just spank, and
she doubled her efforts, the sound of her little hand echoing off the
walls.
Walter didn’t think it was possible to hurt more than after Mommy’s
spanking, but Kristi’s little hand landed repeatedly with such force
that his bottom was quickly on fire again, and despite himself, he
wept unashamedly. The walls echoed with the sound of Walter’s
wailing sobs and his daughter’s spanking hand.
Virginia stopped her daughter after only about five minutes. Her
husband was by that time thoroughly broken, and any more spanks would
have been pointless cruelty. She knew that in time Kristi would learn
when to stop on her own. She picked her husband up and cuddled him to
her breast. “This is the most important part of any spanking, Kristi.
Helping your male to know you still love him, and that he is
forgiven.”
Walter wept against Mommy’s bosom, and felt so comforted when she
kissed him. He was aware of Mommy and Kristi talking, but it was more
important that Mommy loved him, even if he had been naughty.
When he was himself again, Mommy allowed Walter to climb off her
lap. He knelt before his wife and kissed her feet repeatedly all
over, confessing his love to her, and thanking her for punishing his
naughtiness away. She responded with loving words that made his
heart feel nice and warm. Walter’s penis was swelling as he lovingly
kissed his wife’s feet and she gently told him of her love.
“Now Papa kiss my feet!” Exclaimed Kristi, who wanted both a reward
for her earlier efforts, and to participate in her parents’ affection
toward each other.
Walter’s embarrassment was renewed as the little girl pulled on his
arm. Of course, she had already seen him reduced to a weepy infant
by his wife. Beside that, his erection was, so to speak, a small
matter.
“Here are some kisses, dear daughter!” Walter got up and tackled
the preschooler, blowing on her tummy and feet until she was a mass
of ticklish giggles. She was so ticklish, and this more normal
activity at least chased away his embarrasing erection. Walter felt
rejuvenated.
“What a very good husband you are!” Virginia praised Walter. She
helped him off Kristi, so the five year old could stand. “Now, your
daughter told you to do something, didn’t she?”
At his wife’s direction, Walter knelt before their daughter and
meekly kissed the five year old’s feet.
Then he stood naked in the living room, watching the fierce storm
from inside the nice warm house, while Mommy got Kristi a cup of
water, and put her to bed.
by John Marmot